1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
In the headquarters of the Copper Black Cross, it was a busy day. The interiors were mostly decorated with the color of red, with intricate patterns adorning them, and in one such room of the premises, the most valiant of knights that the organization possessed were summoned.
Thus, there were five gentlemen standing across the floor, and two ladies. These seven were said to be the best of the best that the Copper Black Cross possessed. The men fancied suits and the ladies fancied dresses that accentuated their figures.
“Today, I have had all of you assemble for two purposes.” The Paladin who led the organization spoke from behind a desk, his voice baritone. While he appeared to have sufficiently aged in height, his features were still handsome, and his figure was gallant, more than any other male knights brought to this room. “First, I must announce that the title of Diavolo Rosso is to be yielded to one of you now standing under the confines of this room.”
The members showed awe and surprise at the same time from this announcement.
“Now, of all times?”
“That’s right, we have more important things to do!”
“With all the recent attacks of the Heretic Gods too…”
“But does it not make it all the more necessary?” the leader asked. He made a smile, a calm smile that seemed to sooth away all concerns. “Anyway, I have a special duty for the one who receives the title.”
One of the ladies, a young redheaded woman in her late teens, gave the Paladin her full attention. She wore a red dress with black trim, as well as a black skirt with black leggings and a pair of boots laced up to just below her knees. Three black bows adorned her: one over her chest, one in the side of her hair, and one on her lower back.
She had been mildly interested when the meeting had been first called but now that she knew its purpose, she waited with anticipation for the announcement of the title’s recipient. This was the kind of thing she had been training more than half her life for. Dare I hope it’s my name he calls?
“So, what is this duty?” the lady beside the redhead asked. Her dress was adorned with many red roses. A blonde-haired lady with blue eyes—she appeared to be quite uncaring of the situation, unlike her friend.
“To investigate the matter of a casino that was demolished yesterevening. It is suspected that a battle between a Heretic God and a mage took place,” the leader answered. “Anyway, for the matter of Diavolo Rosso, I have evaluated the skills of you seven knights many times, but I could never come to a single decision, thus I have decided—I will host a battle royale.”
“Huh?”
“Really?”
“So that’s how it is, ehehe…”
There were all kinds of reactions in the room after this announcement was made.
“Huh, I guess it would have been too easy to have such a title simply handed over,” the redhead muttered. “If that’s how it’s gonna be…” She smiled. “Then bring it.”
The paladin looked down at the desk, at a certain letter. “The second reason is simple, I want someone to investigate this report of… a potential eighth King.”
“An… eighth King…”
“We just got a seventh…”
“What the heck?”
The redhead’s eyes widened slightly. “No way, another Campione so soon?”
“Well, this is still a case under suspicion,” the head of the Organization responded calmly. “Our only Witch of the organization saw a Spirit Vision of an unfamiliar King with red-hair facing an unknown Heretic God. Thus, we dubbed her the eighth King.”
“What of the Heretic God and this supposed eighth King?” the redhead asked. “Do we know what happened to them after the battle?”
“Rather, any information on which Heretic God it is?”
“Is the new King a cutie too?”
“Unfortunately, it was a short vision, for all our Witch friend knows, the red-haired individual was undoubtedly a King, this was something her magic told her, but that was all it mentioned. There was only a glimpse of the battle. Ah, yes, the Campione seemed to have… a veritable amount of tails, for a strange reason, so it may be worth to keep an eye out for that.”
“I’d wager that has something to do with an Authority,” the redhead said. “The question is what does it do?”
“It would be worth finding out, I suppose,” the lady beside her said. “Seems like we do not have anything on it.”
“Indeed,” the leader admitted. “We wish we knew more to divulge. On the other hand, it seems like the reign of the seventh King is slowly beginning, even if she is only making preparations.”
“Indeed,” the redhead said. “Two fights with Heretic Gods and the collateral damage to match. We’re going to have our hands full.” Her smile didn’t entirely vanish despite the gravity of the situation.
“Anyway, the battle royale shall commence today at ten—two hours from now. I wish you all good luck. Till then, I hope you all make ample preparations.”
Only two hours? Now that such an opportunity was upon the young redhead, she couldn’t help but feel anxious. The six others in the room with her had been called on for a reason. There were her equal if not more skilled. I’d best use my time wisely.
“Dismissed.”
The group of seven soon walked out of the office, and as the door closed behind them, they all began to chatter about the battle royale to come, seemingly not paying much heed to the need for making preparations.
“Are you not concerned at all?” the redhead asked the other lady.
“What is there to be concerned of? I shall do my best as I always do—if that works not, it would simply prove that I do not deserve the title just yet,” the other lady replied.
“Hmmm, you’ve got surprisingly little ambition.”
“Perhaps.” The lady giggled. “I have enough limelight in my life as it is, a title is not going to make a big difference about now.”
“I wish I was in a position to say something like that.” The redhead came from a family of little consequence in the Magic World. That she was even being considered for the title of the Diavolo Rosso was proof that she had come a long way since leaving the small Austrian village of her childhood. It wasn’t enough though.
“Maybe you will be one day. Meet a Campione and become their knight and then you would have something to boast of,” she joked and laughed.
The redhead’s smile returned. “Getting that title would be a step in the right direction.”
“Well, I hope I have a nice duel with you soon, Alina.”
“Likewise, Ersilia. Give me a good fight.”
Thus, there were five gentlemen standing across the floor, and two ladies. These seven were said to be the best of the best that the Copper Black Cross possessed. The men fancied suits and the ladies fancied dresses that accentuated their figures.
“Today, I have had all of you assemble for two purposes.” The Paladin who led the organization spoke from behind a desk, his voice baritone. While he appeared to have sufficiently aged in height, his features were still handsome, and his figure was gallant, more than any other male knights brought to this room. “First, I must announce that the title of Diavolo Rosso is to be yielded to one of you now standing under the confines of this room.”
The members showed awe and surprise at the same time from this announcement.
“Now, of all times?”
“That’s right, we have more important things to do!”
“With all the recent attacks of the Heretic Gods too…”
“But does it not make it all the more necessary?” the leader asked. He made a smile, a calm smile that seemed to sooth away all concerns. “Anyway, I have a special duty for the one who receives the title.”
One of the ladies, a young redheaded woman in her late teens, gave the Paladin her full attention. She wore a red dress with black trim, as well as a black skirt with black leggings and a pair of boots laced up to just below her knees. Three black bows adorned her: one over her chest, one in the side of her hair, and one on her lower back.
She had been mildly interested when the meeting had been first called but now that she knew its purpose, she waited with anticipation for the announcement of the title’s recipient. This was the kind of thing she had been training more than half her life for. Dare I hope it’s my name he calls?
“So, what is this duty?” the lady beside the redhead asked. Her dress was adorned with many red roses. A blonde-haired lady with blue eyes—she appeared to be quite uncaring of the situation, unlike her friend.
“To investigate the matter of a casino that was demolished yesterevening. It is suspected that a battle between a Heretic God and a mage took place,” the leader answered. “Anyway, for the matter of Diavolo Rosso, I have evaluated the skills of you seven knights many times, but I could never come to a single decision, thus I have decided—I will host a battle royale.”
“Huh?”
“Really?”
“So that’s how it is, ehehe…”
There were all kinds of reactions in the room after this announcement was made.
“Huh, I guess it would have been too easy to have such a title simply handed over,” the redhead muttered. “If that’s how it’s gonna be…” She smiled. “Then bring it.”
The paladin looked down at the desk, at a certain letter. “The second reason is simple, I want someone to investigate this report of… a potential eighth King.”
“An… eighth King…”
“We just got a seventh…”
“What the heck?”
The redhead’s eyes widened slightly. “No way, another Campione so soon?”
“Well, this is still a case under suspicion,” the head of the Organization responded calmly. “Our only Witch of the organization saw a Spirit Vision of an unfamiliar King with red-hair facing an unknown Heretic God. Thus, we dubbed her the eighth King.”
“What of the Heretic God and this supposed eighth King?” the redhead asked. “Do we know what happened to them after the battle?”
“Rather, any information on which Heretic God it is?”
“Is the new King a cutie too?”
“Unfortunately, it was a short vision, for all our Witch friend knows, the red-haired individual was undoubtedly a King, this was something her magic told her, but that was all it mentioned. There was only a glimpse of the battle. Ah, yes, the Campione seemed to have… a veritable amount of tails, for a strange reason, so it may be worth to keep an eye out for that.”
“I’d wager that has something to do with an Authority,” the redhead said. “The question is what does it do?”
“It would be worth finding out, I suppose,” the lady beside her said. “Seems like we do not have anything on it.”
“Indeed,” the leader admitted. “We wish we knew more to divulge. On the other hand, it seems like the reign of the seventh King is slowly beginning, even if she is only making preparations.”
“Indeed,” the redhead said. “Two fights with Heretic Gods and the collateral damage to match. We’re going to have our hands full.” Her smile didn’t entirely vanish despite the gravity of the situation.
“Anyway, the battle royale shall commence today at ten—two hours from now. I wish you all good luck. Till then, I hope you all make ample preparations.”
Only two hours? Now that such an opportunity was upon the young redhead, she couldn’t help but feel anxious. The six others in the room with her had been called on for a reason. There were her equal if not more skilled. I’d best use my time wisely.
“Dismissed.”
The group of seven soon walked out of the office, and as the door closed behind them, they all began to chatter about the battle royale to come, seemingly not paying much heed to the need for making preparations.
“Are you not concerned at all?” the redhead asked the other lady.
“What is there to be concerned of? I shall do my best as I always do—if that works not, it would simply prove that I do not deserve the title just yet,” the other lady replied.
“Hmmm, you’ve got surprisingly little ambition.”
“Perhaps.” The lady giggled. “I have enough limelight in my life as it is, a title is not going to make a big difference about now.”
“I wish I was in a position to say something like that.” The redhead came from a family of little consequence in the Magic World. That she was even being considered for the title of the Diavolo Rosso was proof that she had come a long way since leaving the small Austrian village of her childhood. It wasn’t enough though.
“Maybe you will be one day. Meet a Campione and become their knight and then you would have something to boast of,” she joked and laughed.
The redhead’s smile returned. “Getting that title would be a step in the right direction.”
“Well, I hope I have a nice duel with you soon, Alina.”
“Likewise, Ersilia. Give me a good fight.”
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Returning back to her apartment seemed pointless, so Alina found a quiet spot outside the headquarters away from prying eyes. She summoned her sword—a messer called the Mangiatore di Magia—and went through some of the forms that had been drilled into her over the years. Her muscles were so familiar with the motions, she let her body go through them on its own while her mind wandered.
If she won the title, she’d be sent to investigate what happened at the casino, a fight that involved a Campione and a Heretic God. Who knew where that could lead her.
Maybe I’ll even get in contact with that Campione, and become their knight. Just you wait, Ersilia.
Before Alina knew it, time flew by and her two hours were almost up. She unsummoned the sword. She had meant to only warm herself up but had ended up going a bit beyond that.
Damn it, I really need to pay more attention to these things!
She soon returned to the headquarters and found one of the junior knights waiting for her as she did.
“Miss Karnick, you have been summoned to the underground arena,” the knight informed.
Alina nodded. “Thank you for informing me, sir.”
She headed for the underground section of the headquarters immediately. Some of the knights of the way glanced at her and a few of them even wished her luck along the way, having seen her around the place for so long. Word seemed to have spread about the battle royale for the title of Diavolo Rosso. After a flight of stairs, she descended to the underground section of the premises, the dim lamps guiding her path.
She found six knights and the Paladin who was a living legend—he who led the organization of Copper Black Cross—standing across the arena. There were no spectators allowed, thus this section was mostly empty.
“You’re a little late.”
“Yeah! Let’s get started already!”
The leader only glanced at his wristwatch. “Well, there was still time. It appears Miss Alina used her time most efficiently. Anyway, if you are all ready, we shall now begin.”
The knights all appeared to be completely ready, each displaying confidence in their abilities from their expressions alone, giving nods to the leader.
Alina repressed a sigh. “Barely made it…” She glanced around at her fellow knights turned competitors before turning her attention back to the Paladin. “Ready.”
“Participants, please enter the arena.”
The seven knights thus entered the arena. They each called out to their respective magical weapons, magic circles flourishing across the battlefield.
“Mangiatore di Magia, come to my aid.” The incantation caused a red magic circle to appear before Alina, joining the others. The handle of the sword she’d unsummoned minutes ago slid out of the circle’s center. Alina grasped it and pulled it out.
“Let us have a good battle royale—now, begin.”
With the announcement thus made, the knights began to fight each other immediately. As the male knights met one another in the arena, armed with their swords, Ersilia stood before Alina. Her sword was adorned with a rose on the hilt, it was a beautifully-crafted rapier.
“It seems like the boys started without a single thought. How lacking in grace.” She made a smile, her rose-adornments fluttering in turn. “Shall we begin too?”
Alina cast a Transmutation spell, shortening her dress and turning it into a jacket. She grinned. “Let’s.”
The dress of her adversary changed to a red-and-black striped shawl, with a black dress which was much more plain than what Alina was used to seeing her don.
Alina and Ersilia clashed, sparks flying from their blades. They struggled for control, but they were on even footing. The knights looked each other in the face and as if by way of silent agreement, they broke apart and met again. Alina found an opening and struck, delivering a shallow cut to her opponent’s sword arm. It seemed that was enough to break Ercilia's concentration. Alina got in several more cuts, but they were mostly superficial, nothing serious enough to take her out of the fight.
“Come on, you can do better than that,” Alina said.
Instead of speaking back to her, Ersilia showed her left hand, seemingly performing signs with her hand. Flames erupted from under Alina’s feet and she felt the scorching heat burning through some of her attire, tarnishing her skin. Alina attempted to protect herself with her sword but Ersilia was unusually fast in her pursuit, now returning the cut, blood seeping from her forearm. She was used to cuts like that, but that didn’t stop her from feeling the pain.
“Wind, strike down my foe and guide me to victory!” Alina gained a red aura as the Spell Words left her mouth. Sharp gusts of wind blew harmlessly past her, but the same could not be said for Ersilia. Before the knight could do more damage, they struck her, pushing her back.
“O lights of Raphael, come to my aid!” A sphere of light caused the figure of Ersilia to be eluded and forced Alina to shut her eyes closed for a moment to avoid being blinded, she thus felt the scorching blaze of the flames that she conjured next.
Alina cried out in pain. She had to do something to turn this around. “Sword of the devourer, I offer you this feast.” The flames from Ersilia’s spell didn’t go away completely but they died down somewhat as they were sucked into her messer.
The spell ended and Alina went on the offensive once more. She spoke the incantation to unleash the power absorbed from spell. A wave of fire left the sword as she brought it down, but it struck the empty ground as Ersilia dodged it and landed a cut on her torso.
“Come on, you may do better than that,” Ersilia mockingly said.
“And I will,” Alina said, only to have her next attack turned aside with ease. She endured another cut, grimacing. That does it!
Alina launched into a flurry of attacks. Ersilia blocked each and every one and got in a few of her own. They went back and forth like this for what felt like several minutes before Alina found an opening. Ersilia moved her rapier too slow and Alina at the last scored another hit. She didn’t give the other knight time to recover. She followed up with another cut and ended with the tip of her sword pressed against Ersilia’s throat.
“Careful what you wish for,” Alina said.
Ersilia’s sword vanished with a flash of red light and she let her hands down. “Very well, I shall concede.”
“No hard feelings.” Alina lowered her blade.
She faced the rest of the participants as Ersilia backed out of the arena. Two of the fellow knights now remained. They clashed unceasingly, sparks sprayed left and right across the field. As Alina watched and waited for them to wear each other out, she used Transmutation magic to repair her clothes. Eventually, one of them crossed the other. It was a moment of pure carelessness for the other combatant, and soon he fell.
The final knight faced Alina, a little surprised to find Ersilia off the ring. He made a small smile from excitement as he faced her. There were small cuts across his body, but he didn’t seemed to be worn-out at all.
“It’s just you and me, huh?”
Alina returned his smile. “It would seem that way.”
At Alina’s call, the winds rose up around her and launched themselves at the last remaining knight besides her. He wouldn’t be so easily defeated. A barrier surrounded him, the wind crashed against it, leaving him untouched.
“For the sake of maintaining order in Rome, the Senate decreed the suspension of imperium!” the knight chanted. “O Talon Of The Merciless—layest thyself bare for the foundation!”
The barrier shone with a radiant red and was locked with all kinds of small Latin letters, the sword he held becoming a part of it. His hands joined together next as he chanted again. “O spirits of wrath—Furies, hear my call!” Beads of flame formed, surrounding his barrier before they launched themselves towards Alina.
Alina chanted for the first spell she could think of—the one her opponent had just used—and summoned a barrier of her own. It didn’t come up fast enough to block all of the beads. One of them made it through. She felt it’s heat as it flew by, just missing her side. She looked down to find a spot on her clothes smoldering and beat it out.
Her opponent summoned more flaming beads. If he kept up his assault, Alina’s barrier would break. She cast another Aeromancy spell. Their magics collided, creating a storm of fire between them. Alina put more wind into her assault. The other knight did likewise, sending more fire to overpower her wind. The storm shifted back and forth, inching its way closer to her then back to him. Sweat slid down Alina’s face.
The conflagration drew ever closer to her opponent. Through it all, Alina could see clear lines of strain on his face. Then he gave out and wind and fire struck his barrier, shattering it.
“Not bad…” he remarked.
“There’s plenty more where that came from.”
“Good to know!”
Alina charged, feinted right, but her opponent wasn’t fooled. He blocked her and forced her sword away only for her to get it up in time to block an overhead swing. They went back and forth at each other. Whenever one gained ground, they lost it soon after. Eventually, he began to push her back, the swords clanging and rattling—a fierce force was let out as mana was combined with his sword and it burned with power. The very touch of its stray waves made cuts upon Alina.
She locked blades with him. Gritting her teeth, she put all the weight she had into the struggle. She abruptly backed off, letting him fall forward from his momentum. She grabbed the handle of his sword, brought her hilt down on his wrist and pulled the sword free of his grasp. She threw it as far away from them as she could. Before she could claim the win, a burst of Pyromancy forced lashed out at her. Alina sent a sharp gust of wind his way as she jumped further back, but he dodged it.
The knight began chanting once more. At that distance, he’d finish before she could get to him. Words rushed out of her mouth. “The most primal force of nature, come to my aid and blow my enemy away!” As fire began to form at her opponent, currents of wind drilled into his chest, knocking him back off his feet. He landed several feet away, arms and legs spread out from his body. Alina dropped her spell. The red aura faded from her.
The knight attempted to stand up, but as he did, he found himself dropping flat to the floor again.
“I pronounce you, Alina Karnick, as the current Diavolo Rosso of the Copper Black Cross,” the leader finally announced. Some of the knights clapped lazily while the others didn’t, feeling bitter about the loss.
Alina unsummoned Mangiatore di Magia and bowed, panting. “I humbly accept this title, sir.”
“Good. Now, I bid you to take rest, so that you may investigate the matter of Siena in detail soon.”
Alina wanted to jump right into it, but she was in no condition after the royale. “Rest sounds good.”
If she won the title, she’d be sent to investigate what happened at the casino, a fight that involved a Campione and a Heretic God. Who knew where that could lead her.
Maybe I’ll even get in contact with that Campione, and become their knight. Just you wait, Ersilia.
Before Alina knew it, time flew by and her two hours were almost up. She unsummoned the sword. She had meant to only warm herself up but had ended up going a bit beyond that.
Damn it, I really need to pay more attention to these things!
She soon returned to the headquarters and found one of the junior knights waiting for her as she did.
“Miss Karnick, you have been summoned to the underground arena,” the knight informed.
Alina nodded. “Thank you for informing me, sir.”
She headed for the underground section of the headquarters immediately. Some of the knights of the way glanced at her and a few of them even wished her luck along the way, having seen her around the place for so long. Word seemed to have spread about the battle royale for the title of Diavolo Rosso. After a flight of stairs, she descended to the underground section of the premises, the dim lamps guiding her path.
She found six knights and the Paladin who was a living legend—he who led the organization of Copper Black Cross—standing across the arena. There were no spectators allowed, thus this section was mostly empty.
“You’re a little late.”
“Yeah! Let’s get started already!”
The leader only glanced at his wristwatch. “Well, there was still time. It appears Miss Alina used her time most efficiently. Anyway, if you are all ready, we shall now begin.”
The knights all appeared to be completely ready, each displaying confidence in their abilities from their expressions alone, giving nods to the leader.
Alina repressed a sigh. “Barely made it…” She glanced around at her fellow knights turned competitors before turning her attention back to the Paladin. “Ready.”
“Participants, please enter the arena.”
The seven knights thus entered the arena. They each called out to their respective magical weapons, magic circles flourishing across the battlefield.
“Mangiatore di Magia, come to my aid.” The incantation caused a red magic circle to appear before Alina, joining the others. The handle of the sword she’d unsummoned minutes ago slid out of the circle’s center. Alina grasped it and pulled it out.
“Let us have a good battle royale—now, begin.”
With the announcement thus made, the knights began to fight each other immediately. As the male knights met one another in the arena, armed with their swords, Ersilia stood before Alina. Her sword was adorned with a rose on the hilt, it was a beautifully-crafted rapier.
“It seems like the boys started without a single thought. How lacking in grace.” She made a smile, her rose-adornments fluttering in turn. “Shall we begin too?”
Alina cast a Transmutation spell, shortening her dress and turning it into a jacket. She grinned. “Let’s.”
The dress of her adversary changed to a red-and-black striped shawl, with a black dress which was much more plain than what Alina was used to seeing her don.
Alina and Ersilia clashed, sparks flying from their blades. They struggled for control, but they were on even footing. The knights looked each other in the face and as if by way of silent agreement, they broke apart and met again. Alina found an opening and struck, delivering a shallow cut to her opponent’s sword arm. It seemed that was enough to break Ercilia's concentration. Alina got in several more cuts, but they were mostly superficial, nothing serious enough to take her out of the fight.
“Come on, you can do better than that,” Alina said.
Instead of speaking back to her, Ersilia showed her left hand, seemingly performing signs with her hand. Flames erupted from under Alina’s feet and she felt the scorching heat burning through some of her attire, tarnishing her skin. Alina attempted to protect herself with her sword but Ersilia was unusually fast in her pursuit, now returning the cut, blood seeping from her forearm. She was used to cuts like that, but that didn’t stop her from feeling the pain.
“Wind, strike down my foe and guide me to victory!” Alina gained a red aura as the Spell Words left her mouth. Sharp gusts of wind blew harmlessly past her, but the same could not be said for Ersilia. Before the knight could do more damage, they struck her, pushing her back.
“O lights of Raphael, come to my aid!” A sphere of light caused the figure of Ersilia to be eluded and forced Alina to shut her eyes closed for a moment to avoid being blinded, she thus felt the scorching blaze of the flames that she conjured next.
Alina cried out in pain. She had to do something to turn this around. “Sword of the devourer, I offer you this feast.” The flames from Ersilia’s spell didn’t go away completely but they died down somewhat as they were sucked into her messer.
The spell ended and Alina went on the offensive once more. She spoke the incantation to unleash the power absorbed from spell. A wave of fire left the sword as she brought it down, but it struck the empty ground as Ersilia dodged it and landed a cut on her torso.
“Come on, you may do better than that,” Ersilia mockingly said.
“And I will,” Alina said, only to have her next attack turned aside with ease. She endured another cut, grimacing. That does it!
Alina launched into a flurry of attacks. Ersilia blocked each and every one and got in a few of her own. They went back and forth like this for what felt like several minutes before Alina found an opening. Ersilia moved her rapier too slow and Alina at the last scored another hit. She didn’t give the other knight time to recover. She followed up with another cut and ended with the tip of her sword pressed against Ersilia’s throat.
“Careful what you wish for,” Alina said.
Ersilia’s sword vanished with a flash of red light and she let her hands down. “Very well, I shall concede.”
“No hard feelings.” Alina lowered her blade.
She faced the rest of the participants as Ersilia backed out of the arena. Two of the fellow knights now remained. They clashed unceasingly, sparks sprayed left and right across the field. As Alina watched and waited for them to wear each other out, she used Transmutation magic to repair her clothes. Eventually, one of them crossed the other. It was a moment of pure carelessness for the other combatant, and soon he fell.
The final knight faced Alina, a little surprised to find Ersilia off the ring. He made a small smile from excitement as he faced her. There were small cuts across his body, but he didn’t seemed to be worn-out at all.
“It’s just you and me, huh?”
Alina returned his smile. “It would seem that way.”
At Alina’s call, the winds rose up around her and launched themselves at the last remaining knight besides her. He wouldn’t be so easily defeated. A barrier surrounded him, the wind crashed against it, leaving him untouched.
“For the sake of maintaining order in Rome, the Senate decreed the suspension of imperium!” the knight chanted. “O Talon Of The Merciless—layest thyself bare for the foundation!”
The barrier shone with a radiant red and was locked with all kinds of small Latin letters, the sword he held becoming a part of it. His hands joined together next as he chanted again. “O spirits of wrath—Furies, hear my call!” Beads of flame formed, surrounding his barrier before they launched themselves towards Alina.
Alina chanted for the first spell she could think of—the one her opponent had just used—and summoned a barrier of her own. It didn’t come up fast enough to block all of the beads. One of them made it through. She felt it’s heat as it flew by, just missing her side. She looked down to find a spot on her clothes smoldering and beat it out.
Her opponent summoned more flaming beads. If he kept up his assault, Alina’s barrier would break. She cast another Aeromancy spell. Their magics collided, creating a storm of fire between them. Alina put more wind into her assault. The other knight did likewise, sending more fire to overpower her wind. The storm shifted back and forth, inching its way closer to her then back to him. Sweat slid down Alina’s face.
The conflagration drew ever closer to her opponent. Through it all, Alina could see clear lines of strain on his face. Then he gave out and wind and fire struck his barrier, shattering it.
“Not bad…” he remarked.
“There’s plenty more where that came from.”
“Good to know!”
Alina charged, feinted right, but her opponent wasn’t fooled. He blocked her and forced her sword away only for her to get it up in time to block an overhead swing. They went back and forth at each other. Whenever one gained ground, they lost it soon after. Eventually, he began to push her back, the swords clanging and rattling—a fierce force was let out as mana was combined with his sword and it burned with power. The very touch of its stray waves made cuts upon Alina.
She locked blades with him. Gritting her teeth, she put all the weight she had into the struggle. She abruptly backed off, letting him fall forward from his momentum. She grabbed the handle of his sword, brought her hilt down on his wrist and pulled the sword free of his grasp. She threw it as far away from them as she could. Before she could claim the win, a burst of Pyromancy forced lashed out at her. Alina sent a sharp gust of wind his way as she jumped further back, but he dodged it.
The knight began chanting once more. At that distance, he’d finish before she could get to him. Words rushed out of her mouth. “The most primal force of nature, come to my aid and blow my enemy away!” As fire began to form at her opponent, currents of wind drilled into his chest, knocking him back off his feet. He landed several feet away, arms and legs spread out from his body. Alina dropped her spell. The red aura faded from her.
The knight attempted to stand up, but as he did, he found himself dropping flat to the floor again.
“I pronounce you, Alina Karnick, as the current Diavolo Rosso of the Copper Black Cross,” the leader finally announced. Some of the knights clapped lazily while the others didn’t, feeling bitter about the loss.
Alina unsummoned Mangiatore di Magia and bowed, panting. “I humbly accept this title, sir.”
“Good. Now, I bid you to take rest, so that you may investigate the matter of Siena in detail soon.”
Alina wanted to jump right into it, but she was in no condition after the royale. “Rest sounds good.”
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
A day seemed to pass after Rosaria had fought the Heretic God Rabbit, who seemed to be of the Zodiac. With the news of the casino all over the Italian channels on television, Marie felt a sense of terror as she realized that more and more people would have trouble with the King in her vicinity, but at the same time she felt amusement, coming to accept that the youngest King was leaving her marks throughout history.
They traversed across the city in the previous day. Rosaria had settled into the description of a tourist to her views, who frantically liked to see new things and was to her—a child who literally wanted more and more of an unfolding world. Their bickerings aside, it seemed like there were times when Rosaria appeared to be someone who was not a King, but simply an overgrown girl. At the same time, Marie couldn’t forget the display of power from this young King. The Authority piqued her interest but it seemed like mastering it would take some time.
Now, they sat across the table in their hotel, the so-called Princess browsing through the channels while Rosaria ate breakfast.
“Wait, turn it back to the news!” the red-headed King said after swallowing her food. It seemed that she was rather entertained with what she had done, than remorseful.
“You wish to see the situation on the casino… again?” Marie asked, her tone making her boredom apparent.
“Yeah! We left so quickly I haven’t even seen what happened after,” she replied before taking another spoonful of her food. It seemed that she had taken a liking for rice, as she kept on ordering it for breakfast for a while now. “I tried to get close when I was walking around but the police won’t let me. It’s not like I’d take anything from it, anyway. I just want to see it!”
The aristocratic lady pressed some buttons on the remote and the news channel returned on the television screen—showing the wreckage of the former casino, including devastated slot machines, broken roulettes, and terrified people being interviewed, all of whom seemed to speak of conflicting stories regarding what truly took place.
“Well, if we stayed that day we would be suspected by the police. Would you like to be imprisoned?”
“Nope! I doubt they’d think we’re terrorists anyway, it’s fine, it’s fine.” She waved her hand dismissively. “Anyway, we really did wreck the place, huh?”
“You did. Anyway, there has been a case of a King getting imprisoned before, but it was a bigger mess than expected when he destroyed the police department and became a wanted criminal.”
“Hahaha, what an idiot!” She hit the table with her fist while holding her stomach, teary eyed from her laughter.
“Right? Let us hope he does that again for our amusement.”
“He’s still alive?! I want to meet him! Where is he, anyway?”
“China. He is the Chinese King who threatens the dominion of the eastern regions such as Japan of the Rising Sun.”
“I want to go there too! Hey, let’s go there next, okay?” She almost jolted out of her seat from excitement, completely forgetting about her food now. The eastern nations were a source of unending wonder for the young girl, who up to now hadn’t really gone far from her village—or her home to be more accurate.
“Are you sure there are no other better places you wish to visit? Europeans are not on terms well with the Chinese…” In the Magic World, anyway.
“Listen, and listen well!” She pointed with her spoon. “Every place in this world is for me to explore, don’t worry about those nincompoops! If there’s a place I’ve yet to go to, you can be sure I’ll get there eventually. Ohoho, I wonder if they truly can split rocks with their fists...”
“Well, you are going alone to China unless there is a serious situation that demands the intervention of Lys Blanc—which I seriously doubt would happen,” she spoke nonchalantly, contrasting the grand declaration. “The Chinese King is not someone we wish to have interact with.” There was a slight look of depression but the young King didn’t note it. For she was a childlike person. “Even if you manage to ally Lys Blanc with yourself, it may be a chore to accomplish the task of touring in China.”
“Awww… I wanted to do it with you though,” she whined, taking notice of her food again. “Well, maybe later, then. Bunny’s still here after all!” she said, in between chews.
“Besides, I thought you wished to see Rome before that.”
“Oh yeah! Let’s go there too!”
“How much longer would you prefer to stay here for that Rabbit Goddess? I am not certain whether she is completely away from the area but assuming that we do not initiate a battle, it does not seem as though she would cause something herself. At least based on observation so far…”
“Well… I bet she would wait for me anyway, I better give her a better fight if we’re to meet again; I know she’s looking forward to it too! It would suck if I just get blown away again anyway.” She pouted, still disappointed how easily she was defeated by the bunny costume clad Goddess. “Losing sucks!”
“I suppose that goes the same for everyone. I hope it became obvious to you by now that normal magic affects the Heretic Gods not, but the Authority you possess does. The way you could slice down that Divine Beast is proof of its potential.”
“Divine what?” She did slice a lot of things after all, and she was not one for cataloguing each one. “I only fought Bunny, though.”
“Do you not remember the large rabbit that she summoned? We call those servants of Gods the Divine Beasts.”
“Are they like… pets? Do I get one if I kill her?” Finishing her meal, she neatly arranged her plates on the table, too interested about the topic of their conversation that she deferred cleaning them to later.
“You may or may not. We do not quite understand what kind of Authorities are gained each time but it is generally assumed that a power of the God is usurped, but differences between the Authority wielded by the God and the Campione have been noted before. Either way, you never know what you gain.”
“Oh. I hope I get it then! Ufufu, I am already looking forward in fighting Bunny again,” she turned her head around and scanned their place. “By the way, where’s Sancho?”
“Back in my mansion. Anyway, I do not think you would win the way you are at the moment.”
“That. Is. Why.” She waved her pointer finger in front of the blonde. “I have to go to more places, and learn more stuff! Imagine if I could use more of Oinari’s Authorities! Like… Eight more swords!”
“Oh yes, I am sure visiting more places would allow you to learn the rest of the Authority through some divine guidance.”
“Yeap, that’s exactly it! Good thing you got it quickly, good job!” She thrusted a thumbs up towards Marie.
“Right, so the real question is how to control your Authority… I feel like I require more information before I may state a suggestion. How did it feel when you first used it? Was there any trigger of sorts that you think may be required for it?”
“I dunno. It just happened?” She tilted her head to the side, looking all confused. “Oh, I felt like I just ate Nona’s cooking though!”
“I hear the Campiones feel energized when meeting a Heretic God, what about that?”
“That’s what I felt! I felt like I was gonna explode!” She bolted up and outstretched her arms, wiggling her fingers. “Then I was like, BANG! I pulled out that sword and slashed… After that, Bunny defeated me anyway—what a waste.”
“Hm, can you try using your Authority now, emulating the feeling you remembered?”
“Well, I guess I am full now...” She thrust her hand into the air and shouted, “Authority!” But nothing happened.
“Pfft.” Marie burst out laughing, holding her stomach. “I suppose it is not that simple after all.”
“Muuu… I thought I got it this time, too.”
“Hmm, maybe we should try something more extreme to draw it out of you.”
“E-extreme?” She hugged herself and moved a few steps backwards. “W-w-what a-are y-you going to do?!”
“Something fun.” Marie’s lips widened.
“Oooh, what is it? I want to swim too!”
“A duel, silly. Perhaps an Authority relies on the more primitive senses of a person so a fitting stimulation may be in need.”
“Oh, okay. Let’s do it!” Rosaria transmuted her bangles into the form of her sword. She started to form a ball of flame in her hand, “I’m going to go all out!”
“Not in the hotel room, have some sense.”
Rosaria clicked her tongue, returning her weapon to its dormant form. “Geh, boring. Where shall we go then?!”
“Somewhere we would not bother people and we could let you go all-out… we could take to a forest outside the city, I suppose. Somewhere closer to San Gimignano.”
“Won’t we bother the forest though?” She scratched her head. “Wasn’t a forest fire worse than some random old building?”
“Well, that is assuming you let your fires out. I do not think your Authority was based on that, was it?”
“But if we are to duel, I must go all out!” Rosaria puffed her cheeks.
“I do not wish to have the type of duel you speak of, you must rely on your instincts and let them guide you to use the Authority. Going †˜all-out’ for magic makes this meaningless—you would never learn to use it that way. So, in your own words, †˜are you an idiot?’”
“Muu… Fine! Let’s do it your way.” She crossed her arms and harrumphed. “I know I am right though! Going all out is always the best!”
“Seeing as †˜it would bother the forest,’ I suppose someone cannot have a straight mind.”
“Ha! I’ll just have to hit you always, easy.”
“What an arrogant King.”
“Hehehe...” She scratched the back of her head, embarrassed.
“That is not a compliment, by the by.”
“Anyway, let’s go! Hurry!”
They traversed across the city in the previous day. Rosaria had settled into the description of a tourist to her views, who frantically liked to see new things and was to her—a child who literally wanted more and more of an unfolding world. Their bickerings aside, it seemed like there were times when Rosaria appeared to be someone who was not a King, but simply an overgrown girl. At the same time, Marie couldn’t forget the display of power from this young King. The Authority piqued her interest but it seemed like mastering it would take some time.
Now, they sat across the table in their hotel, the so-called Princess browsing through the channels while Rosaria ate breakfast.
“Wait, turn it back to the news!” the red-headed King said after swallowing her food. It seemed that she was rather entertained with what she had done, than remorseful.
“You wish to see the situation on the casino… again?” Marie asked, her tone making her boredom apparent.
“Yeah! We left so quickly I haven’t even seen what happened after,” she replied before taking another spoonful of her food. It seemed that she had taken a liking for rice, as she kept on ordering it for breakfast for a while now. “I tried to get close when I was walking around but the police won’t let me. It’s not like I’d take anything from it, anyway. I just want to see it!”
The aristocratic lady pressed some buttons on the remote and the news channel returned on the television screen—showing the wreckage of the former casino, including devastated slot machines, broken roulettes, and terrified people being interviewed, all of whom seemed to speak of conflicting stories regarding what truly took place.
“Well, if we stayed that day we would be suspected by the police. Would you like to be imprisoned?”
“Nope! I doubt they’d think we’re terrorists anyway, it’s fine, it’s fine.” She waved her hand dismissively. “Anyway, we really did wreck the place, huh?”
“You did. Anyway, there has been a case of a King getting imprisoned before, but it was a bigger mess than expected when he destroyed the police department and became a wanted criminal.”
“Hahaha, what an idiot!” She hit the table with her fist while holding her stomach, teary eyed from her laughter.
“Right? Let us hope he does that again for our amusement.”
“He’s still alive?! I want to meet him! Where is he, anyway?”
“China. He is the Chinese King who threatens the dominion of the eastern regions such as Japan of the Rising Sun.”
“I want to go there too! Hey, let’s go there next, okay?” She almost jolted out of her seat from excitement, completely forgetting about her food now. The eastern nations were a source of unending wonder for the young girl, who up to now hadn’t really gone far from her village—or her home to be more accurate.
“Are you sure there are no other better places you wish to visit? Europeans are not on terms well with the Chinese…” In the Magic World, anyway.
“Listen, and listen well!” She pointed with her spoon. “Every place in this world is for me to explore, don’t worry about those nincompoops! If there’s a place I’ve yet to go to, you can be sure I’ll get there eventually. Ohoho, I wonder if they truly can split rocks with their fists...”
“Well, you are going alone to China unless there is a serious situation that demands the intervention of Lys Blanc—which I seriously doubt would happen,” she spoke nonchalantly, contrasting the grand declaration. “The Chinese King is not someone we wish to have interact with.” There was a slight look of depression but the young King didn’t note it. For she was a childlike person. “Even if you manage to ally Lys Blanc with yourself, it may be a chore to accomplish the task of touring in China.”
“Awww… I wanted to do it with you though,” she whined, taking notice of her food again. “Well, maybe later, then. Bunny’s still here after all!” she said, in between chews.
“Besides, I thought you wished to see Rome before that.”
“Oh yeah! Let’s go there too!”
“How much longer would you prefer to stay here for that Rabbit Goddess? I am not certain whether she is completely away from the area but assuming that we do not initiate a battle, it does not seem as though she would cause something herself. At least based on observation so far…”
“Well… I bet she would wait for me anyway, I better give her a better fight if we’re to meet again; I know she’s looking forward to it too! It would suck if I just get blown away again anyway.” She pouted, still disappointed how easily she was defeated by the bunny costume clad Goddess. “Losing sucks!”
“I suppose that goes the same for everyone. I hope it became obvious to you by now that normal magic affects the Heretic Gods not, but the Authority you possess does. The way you could slice down that Divine Beast is proof of its potential.”
“Divine what?” She did slice a lot of things after all, and she was not one for cataloguing each one. “I only fought Bunny, though.”
“Do you not remember the large rabbit that she summoned? We call those servants of Gods the Divine Beasts.”
“Are they like… pets? Do I get one if I kill her?” Finishing her meal, she neatly arranged her plates on the table, too interested about the topic of their conversation that she deferred cleaning them to later.
“You may or may not. We do not quite understand what kind of Authorities are gained each time but it is generally assumed that a power of the God is usurped, but differences between the Authority wielded by the God and the Campione have been noted before. Either way, you never know what you gain.”
“Oh. I hope I get it then! Ufufu, I am already looking forward in fighting Bunny again,” she turned her head around and scanned their place. “By the way, where’s Sancho?”
“Back in my mansion. Anyway, I do not think you would win the way you are at the moment.”
“That. Is. Why.” She waved her pointer finger in front of the blonde. “I have to go to more places, and learn more stuff! Imagine if I could use more of Oinari’s Authorities! Like… Eight more swords!”
“Oh yes, I am sure visiting more places would allow you to learn the rest of the Authority through some divine guidance.”
“Yeap, that’s exactly it! Good thing you got it quickly, good job!” She thrusted a thumbs up towards Marie.
“Right, so the real question is how to control your Authority… I feel like I require more information before I may state a suggestion. How did it feel when you first used it? Was there any trigger of sorts that you think may be required for it?”
“I dunno. It just happened?” She tilted her head to the side, looking all confused. “Oh, I felt like I just ate Nona’s cooking though!”
“I hear the Campiones feel energized when meeting a Heretic God, what about that?”
“That’s what I felt! I felt like I was gonna explode!” She bolted up and outstretched her arms, wiggling her fingers. “Then I was like, BANG! I pulled out that sword and slashed… After that, Bunny defeated me anyway—what a waste.”
“Hm, can you try using your Authority now, emulating the feeling you remembered?”
“Well, I guess I am full now...” She thrust her hand into the air and shouted, “Authority!” But nothing happened.
“Pfft.” Marie burst out laughing, holding her stomach. “I suppose it is not that simple after all.”
“Muuu… I thought I got it this time, too.”
“Hmm, maybe we should try something more extreme to draw it out of you.”
“E-extreme?” She hugged herself and moved a few steps backwards. “W-w-what a-are y-you going to do?!”
“Something fun.” Marie’s lips widened.
“Oooh, what is it? I want to swim too!”
“A duel, silly. Perhaps an Authority relies on the more primitive senses of a person so a fitting stimulation may be in need.”
“Oh, okay. Let’s do it!” Rosaria transmuted her bangles into the form of her sword. She started to form a ball of flame in her hand, “I’m going to go all out!”
“Not in the hotel room, have some sense.”
Rosaria clicked her tongue, returning her weapon to its dormant form. “Geh, boring. Where shall we go then?!”
“Somewhere we would not bother people and we could let you go all-out… we could take to a forest outside the city, I suppose. Somewhere closer to San Gimignano.”
“Won’t we bother the forest though?” She scratched her head. “Wasn’t a forest fire worse than some random old building?”
“Well, that is assuming you let your fires out. I do not think your Authority was based on that, was it?”
“But if we are to duel, I must go all out!” Rosaria puffed her cheeks.
“I do not wish to have the type of duel you speak of, you must rely on your instincts and let them guide you to use the Authority. Going †˜all-out’ for magic makes this meaningless—you would never learn to use it that way. So, in your own words, †˜are you an idiot?’”
“Muu… Fine! Let’s do it your way.” She crossed her arms and harrumphed. “I know I am right though! Going all out is always the best!”
“Seeing as †˜it would bother the forest,’ I suppose someone cannot have a straight mind.”
“Ha! I’ll just have to hit you always, easy.”
“What an arrogant King.”
“Hehehe...” She scratched the back of her head, embarrassed.
“That is not a compliment, by the by.”
“Anyway, let’s go! Hurry!”
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
It only took about forty minutes to arrive at the forest surrounding San Gimignano from the city of Siena. As this was a small town under the same province, it wasn’t very far and the taxi that Marie hired seemed rather confused when she asked him to drop them in the middle of the road between the town and the city.
Now with the greenery surrounding them, the only forms of life that were to bear witness of their duel were the birds, animals, insects, and lastly, the trees.
Marie guided Rosaria—whom she dubbed the “Youngest King”—a little deeper into the forest, away from the road, for the sake of safety. She never thought she’d find herself helping a Campione improve herself in this way, but she couldn’t just let the Devil King go astray on her own either. Whether it was a sincere caring feeling that invoked this action or duty as a knight or the whims of a so-called friend—she knew not yet. She only acted based on how she felt.
Eventually, the knight stopped before a clearing, a small field in which the ground was laid bare with some grass and bushes littering the scene.
“I suppose this is a good place for our little errand today,” Marie finally said as she stopped a small distance away from her companion.
“What should I do, get hit till something happens?” Rosaria asked, pouting.
“Yes, make sure to concentrate and try to regain that feeling which let you bring forth the Authority.”
“I bet you just want to hit me,” she mumbled.
Marie leapt up to the branch of a tree in the corner of Rosaria’s sight and held the hilt of the sword before herself with closed eyes.
(BGM: http://puu.sh/rccEh/a60688c523.flac)
“O Lily of Steel—to you I shall entrust the battlefield—crush your opponent. Use your graceful root and arms and thorns to tear your adversary apart!”
The French high-class lady tossed the rapier to the air air as it struck against a gold magic circle. The sword was absorbed into it, and soon what appeared to be a bizarre flower of steel rained down to the field and stood menacingly before Rosaria, its size thrice of her own and its form completely gray and metallic. Even as it stood in one location with its root entrenched against the earth, it grew arms from its flanks. The locus of the flower was full of sharp steel tendrils, and they soon found themselves before Rosaria in less than a second, along with the razor-sharp arms that approached her, the redhead realized that she had no time whatsoever to deal with this predicament.
Woah, this is cool! she thought, mesmerized by the giant metal flower.
The tendrils impaled her the next moment as she watched them hunt her with what appeared to be shining eyes. The figure of the woman was sent flying, breaking past the roots of a tree before her back landed against another. Blood flowed from the open wounds, pooling upon the earth under her.
“T-that hurts!” Rosaria shouted, not expecting that much pain from Marie’s attack. She immediately starting healing her wounds, but the sting from them remained for now. “What was that?!”
“Just pure admiration is not going to help you defeat it!” Marie stated from afar, her voice echoing.
Rosaria found the steel lily stretching ever closer with its bloodied tendrils. It made a shrill cry as its sharp thorns were about to impale her again. This time, she knew she wasn’t going to survive the attack. One strike was enough to gorge through her breasts and stomach, and she only barely closed some of the wounds—another would surely rip her to pieces.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dviUR2eQjU8)
Tails flourished from her bum. All nine of them floated upwards. A scarlet aura draped the form of Rosaria as she gave a warcry, beckoned by her instincts. Her right-hand thoughtlessly touched the farthest tail to her right and a double-edged blade materialized. With breakneck speed she held it up against the tendrils, successfully blocking the perilous strike.
“Hey it worked! It’s a dumb way to do it but it worked!” she cheered, pushing the tendrils to slide away into the ground. It took her some effort with the metallic limbs, but she managed to do it, as she jumped away from the flower.
“Now that is the King I have been waiting for, but the battle is yet to be over!”
Daggers of steel were launched from the locus of the lily, which Rosaria barely parried. The arms crushed the trees and slashed at her and she held them off with her sword. The arm of steel seemed to crack and break as the sharpness of the Divine sword persisted. Her body moved on its own as she faced the Lily of Steel, taking a stance as would a samurai.
“O Ama-no-Ohabari, grant upon the dweller of the world a fitting Death!”
As soon as the Spell Words of power left her lips, the sword was enlarged—gaining greater length before she wielded it with perfection, cutting the lily in half. As soon as it came, the sword returned to its normal size and form right after bisecting Marie’s flower blade. Rosa turned back to the metal lily and flourished the katana she had.
“That spell… what was that?! That was so… AWESOME!” She stared at her newfound blade in awe. Whatever this sword was, and what ever that spell she cast was, surely it would surprise Bunny, maybe even kill her. Now Rosaria’s only problem was how to activate this Authority without getting badly beaten up first. But despite that, she couldn’t help but celebrate her newfound power—and there were eight more? “Did you see that, Marie?!”
“Yes, but you are going to need to be faster next time lest you die from a Heretic God’s strike. Remember the pain that was inflicted on you—so that you know to fear it, and fight against it.”
“I can use it… to activate the Authority?”
“For now, it appears that danger is the closest instinct required, but that may no longer be the case when you learn to use it by emulating the feeling. I think it has to do with how you feel.”
“Something like danger huh…? And like when I just ate Nona’s food… Danger and full of energy? Like that?”
“I believe it has nothing to do with Nona…” Marie said to herself with a low whisper. “Yes, something like that!” she said aloud. Who cared what was right or wrong? As long as Rosaria had her own way of understanding, it’d work out. Somehow. “Try using the other facets of your Authority now.” She leapt down from the tree’s branch and the fallen steel lily reformed into a rapier under her grasp with a gold flash of light.
“If this first one works with danger… what about the others? Should I be sad and stuff next?”
“Did you not get the katana from the farthest-right tail? What about trying the same with the other tails?”
“Ah, right.” Beside the tail where she pulled the katana out of, she felt as if there was a force that was urging her to pull something out of it. It didn’t really make sense to her either, but if there was a reason to touch her own tails, she’d take it. So without a second thought, she thrust her hand into her second tail and something materialized as she laid her hand on it. What appeared to be a spear formed under her palm now and she grasped it.
It was a naginata of which the handle was jet black and the blade was even blacker—shining against the sparse rays of the sun that penetrated past the leaves of the trees.
“Good, it appears that this Authority works the way I thought it does. Are you able to get anything out of the other tails?”
“Let me check…” Her tongue was sticking out the side of her mouth as she began touching her tails, in no particular order. Even before she touched them, her instinct told her that there would be nothing she could pull from the other tails, but that generally didn’t stop her. And so, her instincts were proven right when she pulled nothing else aside from the spear. “Eh… I can’t get anything else now. What’s this spear, anyway? It looks fancy!”
“Eli Eli lama sabachthani? Oh Lord, why hast thou forsaken me? O my God, I cry in the daytime, but thou hearest not; and in the night season, there is only silence!”
A darkness enveloped the area as soon as Marie spoke these Words of Power. The Words of Lamentation. A spell based on the death of Christ.
The breeze blew, with each moment picking up its pace, making the trees sing a symphony of rustling leaves. The knight was draped in an aura of gold that culminated upon her rapier and soon, Rosaria could see a kind of tornado welling up atop the tip.
At that moment, Rosaria—guided by her instincts—wielded the naginata skillfully, displaying the abilities of an eastern warrior once more as she did with the sword, and thrust the tip against the earth. Pulling it up, a mass of earth was immediately raised. It was no simple mass of land, for it created a wall large enough to be considered of that of a castle.
Marie stopped the spell and attempted to pursue Rosaria, but the wall kept growing. Larger than the Lily of Steel when it stopped rising. A total of twenty meters tall. It was truly a ridiculous feat to the knight. She had to use the Leap spell to elevate herself up to the top of the towering wall before she looked down at Rosaria.
“What the heck did you end up doing?!”
“I don’t know!” It really was something so massive it was absurd to think it wasn’t there a few seconds before. Rosaria’s neck hurt just to look at the top where Marie stood. Her expression of wonder and awe slowly crept up into a grin, as her eyes sparkled in fascination.
“I really don’t know but… IT’S SO COOL! HAHAHA!” She hugged the spear and spun around.
“Authorities are so unreasonable sometimes…” Marie jumped down from the wall and landed before Rosaria. “I suppose this is Amenonuhoko from the Japanese mythology— the naginata that allowed Izanagi and Izanami to form the lands of Japan?”
“Right, so this spear is Amy, and that sword was what again? Do you think I can make my own castle with this?” She continued to hug the spear, as if it was a puppy that she just picked up. “Or maybe my own country!”
“You said the sword’s name yourself earlier. Anyway.” Marie held her forehead and sighed. “Try not to make things just because you can, I believe it would create all kinds of problems.”
“I guess I can do that later, I have to find Bunny first,” she said, rubbing her chin. “Do you think I could fight Bunny now?”
“I did what I could, young King—now it is entirely up to your talent and potential. The katana is able to raise its length but we do not know if there is a limit yet, and the spear is able to raise lands from the earth… there could be other effects but only future circumstances could tell.”
“Maybe if I keep doing it, I’d be able to use its other effects… Maybe it could breathe fire too!”
“The legend mentioned that droplets of water from it turned into masses of land, forming a mythical island… I am not certain, though. Japanese mythology is certainly not my forte.”
“Alright, I’ve decided! I’m going to learn more of Japan!” Her eyes burned in fiery determination—similar to when she had fought Oinari before. As there were no other targets for her, she grabbed Marie’s hand and asked, “Does the Bla—Flour Rice have books on Japan?!”
“Who? I mean… well, they should, I suppose? I do not think I would recommend going to Japan, though. Someone †˜scary’ is said to live there.”
“I want to see it more now, though.” She frowned. Why is she so insistent on not going there?! It’s intriguing!
“Well, you are the King so I shall not stop you— I am only advising you—but if you ever get into a fight with the Cursed King, you may never yet see the light of tomorrow.”
“Woah, that is scary after all! Hmm, after Bunny then—or maybe after Rome! Yeah!” She nodded at Marie, in agreement to herself.
“That said, what are your opinions towards meeting the other Kings? As we all know it, there are… some across Europe.”
“You know one? I’d love to meet them! I wonder what they can do… Breathe fire, perhaps? Or maybe they can make twisters! Have you seen another one like me, Marie?”
“Yes, just one…” She looked away from Rosaria’s eyes.
“What is she like?!” She held her face closer to Marie’s almost rubbing noses with her. “What can she do?!”
“You are too close…” Marie took a step back. “Well, the Authorities of this person is something only known to the Witenagemot, and I have only heard rumors. The most I know is that she is able to use extremely destructive Authorities. They affectionately refer to her as the True Queen, who was able to fight with the Cursed King on equal grounds before, a legendary battle many have heard of but only two in the entire world may remember.”
“How come only that Witenagemot guy knows about it? I thought you knew her too? Did you even see her?!” With the help of her spear, she could lean forward more without losing her balance; and so she did.
“The Witenagemot is an organization that collects details on Campiones. Eventually they would wish to know more about you. Unfortunately, I only met the True Queen, I did not see her in battle, however, if she is as strong as they say she is, she could cut you to pieces quite easily and make a nice human barbeque out of it. That True Queen rules over all of Europe, including Italy, so it may be best not to contest her.”
“She eats humans? What’s wrong with her?!” Rosaria cringed.
“There is nothing wrong with that, did you know that they eat human beings in China everyday as a national food for lunch?”
“Hmp, I don’t believe it! You’re lying!”
“Not my fault you responded to a joke when I was explaining things to you.”
“But… there’s someone that strong, huh? I want to meet her! Hey, let’s go to her.”
“I do not even know where the True Queen is at the moment. I would have to collect information for that. She is a very busy individual, after all.”
“Ehh… Can’t we just meet her on the way? I bet she’d be near anyway,” she declared, not needing a basis for her declarations, as always.
“Near but not so near. She may be in Europe but if we wander carelessly we may never ever chance upon her. I would say taking the time to research in Rome first.”
“That’s where we should go, then! Ah—what about Bunny? You think she’d wait here? I sure hope so!”
“I do not know but according to information on Heretic Gods in general, I doubt it—she would likely wander the earth.”
“Argh, why?!” She tapped her foot impatiently. “I must go to Rome, but Bunny may go somewhere else! Hmm… When are we leaving anyway?”
“Day after tomorrow. You have time until then to seek her out. I hope you get to take care of her by then… I already bought the ticket.”
“I will go now!” She spun on her heel and started jogging back to the town, her spear hoisted across behind her shoulders. She’d barely gone a few paces before she fell flat on her face, as she felt suddenly sluggish while her Authority—her tails and the spear poofed out of existence.
“Ow… What happened?” she asked, rubbing her nose as she sat on the ground.
“Well, it appears the Authority does not last outside a battle.”
“But I’m heading to a battle! Well, I’m tired now though,” she sighed.
Marie walked up to her on the ground. “Even if you say you are heading to a battle, you do not know where the Goddess is and nor did you find a trace of her yesterday.”
“I have a cunning plan!” Rosaria stood up and dusted her clothes.
“Mhm, and?”
“She’d prolly know where I am if I do something like in that Casino, I’m sure she’d come, then!” she said proudly.
“Like what?”
“I’d blow stuff up!”
Marie frowned. “I beg your pardon, King, but that is simply causing trouble for the people. Please reconsider.”
“Yeah, I’m kinda tired today, anyway,” she admitted. “Oh yeah! What was that thing you did with your sword? Is that a transmutation magic too?!”
“Not quite, just a simple command I gave to the sword. My weapon is very flexible.”
“I want one too! Can I do it with my own sword?! I want a boar—or a bear!”
Marie shrugged. “Depends on its ability, my weapon’s specialty lies in its varying forms, though there are limitations, and everything it can be is related to steel, and its larger form can only be the lily that you fought earlier.”
“Aww… Where did you get your sword, then? Did you buy it?”
“I had it forged for me, of course. Every knight gets one if they do not have one.”
“Bah! I wonder if I could make one for myself... ” she mumbled, looking at her bangles.
“Anyway, shall we go back to the hotel for now?”
“Okay! I’m going to eat!”
Now with the greenery surrounding them, the only forms of life that were to bear witness of their duel were the birds, animals, insects, and lastly, the trees.
Marie guided Rosaria—whom she dubbed the “Youngest King”—a little deeper into the forest, away from the road, for the sake of safety. She never thought she’d find herself helping a Campione improve herself in this way, but she couldn’t just let the Devil King go astray on her own either. Whether it was a sincere caring feeling that invoked this action or duty as a knight or the whims of a so-called friend—she knew not yet. She only acted based on how she felt.
Eventually, the knight stopped before a clearing, a small field in which the ground was laid bare with some grass and bushes littering the scene.
“I suppose this is a good place for our little errand today,” Marie finally said as she stopped a small distance away from her companion.
“What should I do, get hit till something happens?” Rosaria asked, pouting.
“Yes, make sure to concentrate and try to regain that feeling which let you bring forth the Authority.”
“I bet you just want to hit me,” she mumbled.
Marie leapt up to the branch of a tree in the corner of Rosaria’s sight and held the hilt of the sword before herself with closed eyes.
(BGM: http://puu.sh/rccEh/a60688c523.flac)
“O Lily of Steel—to you I shall entrust the battlefield—crush your opponent. Use your graceful root and arms and thorns to tear your adversary apart!”
The French high-class lady tossed the rapier to the air air as it struck against a gold magic circle. The sword was absorbed into it, and soon what appeared to be a bizarre flower of steel rained down to the field and stood menacingly before Rosaria, its size thrice of her own and its form completely gray and metallic. Even as it stood in one location with its root entrenched against the earth, it grew arms from its flanks. The locus of the flower was full of sharp steel tendrils, and they soon found themselves before Rosaria in less than a second, along with the razor-sharp arms that approached her, the redhead realized that she had no time whatsoever to deal with this predicament.
Woah, this is cool! she thought, mesmerized by the giant metal flower.
The tendrils impaled her the next moment as she watched them hunt her with what appeared to be shining eyes. The figure of the woman was sent flying, breaking past the roots of a tree before her back landed against another. Blood flowed from the open wounds, pooling upon the earth under her.
“T-that hurts!” Rosaria shouted, not expecting that much pain from Marie’s attack. She immediately starting healing her wounds, but the sting from them remained for now. “What was that?!”
“Just pure admiration is not going to help you defeat it!” Marie stated from afar, her voice echoing.
Rosaria found the steel lily stretching ever closer with its bloodied tendrils. It made a shrill cry as its sharp thorns were about to impale her again. This time, she knew she wasn’t going to survive the attack. One strike was enough to gorge through her breasts and stomach, and she only barely closed some of the wounds—another would surely rip her to pieces.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dviUR2eQjU8)
Tails flourished from her bum. All nine of them floated upwards. A scarlet aura draped the form of Rosaria as she gave a warcry, beckoned by her instincts. Her right-hand thoughtlessly touched the farthest tail to her right and a double-edged blade materialized. With breakneck speed she held it up against the tendrils, successfully blocking the perilous strike.
“Hey it worked! It’s a dumb way to do it but it worked!” she cheered, pushing the tendrils to slide away into the ground. It took her some effort with the metallic limbs, but she managed to do it, as she jumped away from the flower.
“Now that is the King I have been waiting for, but the battle is yet to be over!”
Daggers of steel were launched from the locus of the lily, which Rosaria barely parried. The arms crushed the trees and slashed at her and she held them off with her sword. The arm of steel seemed to crack and break as the sharpness of the Divine sword persisted. Her body moved on its own as she faced the Lily of Steel, taking a stance as would a samurai.
“O Ama-no-Ohabari, grant upon the dweller of the world a fitting Death!”
As soon as the Spell Words of power left her lips, the sword was enlarged—gaining greater length before she wielded it with perfection, cutting the lily in half. As soon as it came, the sword returned to its normal size and form right after bisecting Marie’s flower blade. Rosa turned back to the metal lily and flourished the katana she had.
“That spell… what was that?! That was so… AWESOME!” She stared at her newfound blade in awe. Whatever this sword was, and what ever that spell she cast was, surely it would surprise Bunny, maybe even kill her. Now Rosaria’s only problem was how to activate this Authority without getting badly beaten up first. But despite that, she couldn’t help but celebrate her newfound power—and there were eight more? “Did you see that, Marie?!”
“Yes, but you are going to need to be faster next time lest you die from a Heretic God’s strike. Remember the pain that was inflicted on you—so that you know to fear it, and fight against it.”
“I can use it… to activate the Authority?”
“For now, it appears that danger is the closest instinct required, but that may no longer be the case when you learn to use it by emulating the feeling. I think it has to do with how you feel.”
“Something like danger huh…? And like when I just ate Nona’s food… Danger and full of energy? Like that?”
“I believe it has nothing to do with Nona…” Marie said to herself with a low whisper. “Yes, something like that!” she said aloud. Who cared what was right or wrong? As long as Rosaria had her own way of understanding, it’d work out. Somehow. “Try using the other facets of your Authority now.” She leapt down from the tree’s branch and the fallen steel lily reformed into a rapier under her grasp with a gold flash of light.
“If this first one works with danger… what about the others? Should I be sad and stuff next?”
“Did you not get the katana from the farthest-right tail? What about trying the same with the other tails?”
“Ah, right.” Beside the tail where she pulled the katana out of, she felt as if there was a force that was urging her to pull something out of it. It didn’t really make sense to her either, but if there was a reason to touch her own tails, she’d take it. So without a second thought, she thrust her hand into her second tail and something materialized as she laid her hand on it. What appeared to be a spear formed under her palm now and she grasped it.
It was a naginata of which the handle was jet black and the blade was even blacker—shining against the sparse rays of the sun that penetrated past the leaves of the trees.
“Good, it appears that this Authority works the way I thought it does. Are you able to get anything out of the other tails?”
“Let me check…” Her tongue was sticking out the side of her mouth as she began touching her tails, in no particular order. Even before she touched them, her instinct told her that there would be nothing she could pull from the other tails, but that generally didn’t stop her. And so, her instincts were proven right when she pulled nothing else aside from the spear. “Eh… I can’t get anything else now. What’s this spear, anyway? It looks fancy!”
“Eli Eli lama sabachthani? Oh Lord, why hast thou forsaken me? O my God, I cry in the daytime, but thou hearest not; and in the night season, there is only silence!”
A darkness enveloped the area as soon as Marie spoke these Words of Power. The Words of Lamentation. A spell based on the death of Christ.
The breeze blew, with each moment picking up its pace, making the trees sing a symphony of rustling leaves. The knight was draped in an aura of gold that culminated upon her rapier and soon, Rosaria could see a kind of tornado welling up atop the tip.
At that moment, Rosaria—guided by her instincts—wielded the naginata skillfully, displaying the abilities of an eastern warrior once more as she did with the sword, and thrust the tip against the earth. Pulling it up, a mass of earth was immediately raised. It was no simple mass of land, for it created a wall large enough to be considered of that of a castle.
Marie stopped the spell and attempted to pursue Rosaria, but the wall kept growing. Larger than the Lily of Steel when it stopped rising. A total of twenty meters tall. It was truly a ridiculous feat to the knight. She had to use the Leap spell to elevate herself up to the top of the towering wall before she looked down at Rosaria.
“What the heck did you end up doing?!”
“I don’t know!” It really was something so massive it was absurd to think it wasn’t there a few seconds before. Rosaria’s neck hurt just to look at the top where Marie stood. Her expression of wonder and awe slowly crept up into a grin, as her eyes sparkled in fascination.
“I really don’t know but… IT’S SO COOL! HAHAHA!” She hugged the spear and spun around.
“Authorities are so unreasonable sometimes…” Marie jumped down from the wall and landed before Rosaria. “I suppose this is Amenonuhoko from the Japanese mythology— the naginata that allowed Izanagi and Izanami to form the lands of Japan?”
“Right, so this spear is Amy, and that sword was what again? Do you think I can make my own castle with this?” She continued to hug the spear, as if it was a puppy that she just picked up. “Or maybe my own country!”
“You said the sword’s name yourself earlier. Anyway.” Marie held her forehead and sighed. “Try not to make things just because you can, I believe it would create all kinds of problems.”
“I guess I can do that later, I have to find Bunny first,” she said, rubbing her chin. “Do you think I could fight Bunny now?”
“I did what I could, young King—now it is entirely up to your talent and potential. The katana is able to raise its length but we do not know if there is a limit yet, and the spear is able to raise lands from the earth… there could be other effects but only future circumstances could tell.”
“Maybe if I keep doing it, I’d be able to use its other effects… Maybe it could breathe fire too!”
“The legend mentioned that droplets of water from it turned into masses of land, forming a mythical island… I am not certain, though. Japanese mythology is certainly not my forte.”
“Alright, I’ve decided! I’m going to learn more of Japan!” Her eyes burned in fiery determination—similar to when she had fought Oinari before. As there were no other targets for her, she grabbed Marie’s hand and asked, “Does the Bla—Flour Rice have books on Japan?!”
“Who? I mean… well, they should, I suppose? I do not think I would recommend going to Japan, though. Someone †˜scary’ is said to live there.”
“I want to see it more now, though.” She frowned. Why is she so insistent on not going there?! It’s intriguing!
“Well, you are the King so I shall not stop you— I am only advising you—but if you ever get into a fight with the Cursed King, you may never yet see the light of tomorrow.”
“Woah, that is scary after all! Hmm, after Bunny then—or maybe after Rome! Yeah!” She nodded at Marie, in agreement to herself.
“That said, what are your opinions towards meeting the other Kings? As we all know it, there are… some across Europe.”
“You know one? I’d love to meet them! I wonder what they can do… Breathe fire, perhaps? Or maybe they can make twisters! Have you seen another one like me, Marie?”
“Yes, just one…” She looked away from Rosaria’s eyes.
“What is she like?!” She held her face closer to Marie’s almost rubbing noses with her. “What can she do?!”
“You are too close…” Marie took a step back. “Well, the Authorities of this person is something only known to the Witenagemot, and I have only heard rumors. The most I know is that she is able to use extremely destructive Authorities. They affectionately refer to her as the True Queen, who was able to fight with the Cursed King on equal grounds before, a legendary battle many have heard of but only two in the entire world may remember.”
“How come only that Witenagemot guy knows about it? I thought you knew her too? Did you even see her?!” With the help of her spear, she could lean forward more without losing her balance; and so she did.
“The Witenagemot is an organization that collects details on Campiones. Eventually they would wish to know more about you. Unfortunately, I only met the True Queen, I did not see her in battle, however, if she is as strong as they say she is, she could cut you to pieces quite easily and make a nice human barbeque out of it. That True Queen rules over all of Europe, including Italy, so it may be best not to contest her.”
“She eats humans? What’s wrong with her?!” Rosaria cringed.
“There is nothing wrong with that, did you know that they eat human beings in China everyday as a national food for lunch?”
“Hmp, I don’t believe it! You’re lying!”
“Not my fault you responded to a joke when I was explaining things to you.”
“But… there’s someone that strong, huh? I want to meet her! Hey, let’s go to her.”
“I do not even know where the True Queen is at the moment. I would have to collect information for that. She is a very busy individual, after all.”
“Ehh… Can’t we just meet her on the way? I bet she’d be near anyway,” she declared, not needing a basis for her declarations, as always.
“Near but not so near. She may be in Europe but if we wander carelessly we may never ever chance upon her. I would say taking the time to research in Rome first.”
“That’s where we should go, then! Ah—what about Bunny? You think she’d wait here? I sure hope so!”
“I do not know but according to information on Heretic Gods in general, I doubt it—she would likely wander the earth.”
“Argh, why?!” She tapped her foot impatiently. “I must go to Rome, but Bunny may go somewhere else! Hmm… When are we leaving anyway?”
“Day after tomorrow. You have time until then to seek her out. I hope you get to take care of her by then… I already bought the ticket.”
“I will go now!” She spun on her heel and started jogging back to the town, her spear hoisted across behind her shoulders. She’d barely gone a few paces before she fell flat on her face, as she felt suddenly sluggish while her Authority—her tails and the spear poofed out of existence.
“Ow… What happened?” she asked, rubbing her nose as she sat on the ground.
“Well, it appears the Authority does not last outside a battle.”
“But I’m heading to a battle! Well, I’m tired now though,” she sighed.
Marie walked up to her on the ground. “Even if you say you are heading to a battle, you do not know where the Goddess is and nor did you find a trace of her yesterday.”
“I have a cunning plan!” Rosaria stood up and dusted her clothes.
“Mhm, and?”
“She’d prolly know where I am if I do something like in that Casino, I’m sure she’d come, then!” she said proudly.
“Like what?”
“I’d blow stuff up!”
Marie frowned. “I beg your pardon, King, but that is simply causing trouble for the people. Please reconsider.”
“Yeah, I’m kinda tired today, anyway,” she admitted. “Oh yeah! What was that thing you did with your sword? Is that a transmutation magic too?!”
“Not quite, just a simple command I gave to the sword. My weapon is very flexible.”
“I want one too! Can I do it with my own sword?! I want a boar—or a bear!”
Marie shrugged. “Depends on its ability, my weapon’s specialty lies in its varying forms, though there are limitations, and everything it can be is related to steel, and its larger form can only be the lily that you fought earlier.”
“Aww… Where did you get your sword, then? Did you buy it?”
“I had it forged for me, of course. Every knight gets one if they do not have one.”
“Bah! I wonder if I could make one for myself... ” she mumbled, looking at her bangles.
“Anyway, shall we go back to the hotel for now?”
“Okay! I’m going to eat!”
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
In the Piazza Salimbeni of Siena, Rosaria looked up to an ancient gothic styled palace known as Palazzo Salimbeni. Again with Marie alongside her, they came out to tour across the province in the region of Tuscany. Amidst the palace was a statue of Sallustio Bandini, with a field surrounding it.
Just as the day she fought Oinari, she could see the gray clouds gathering across the sky, up to the horizon. Even if it was entering the hours of evening, and the lights shone strongly from the city, the occasional thunder from the clouds beckoned the attention of the people upwards.
“Hey, do you think if lightning hits that guy’s statue, it will melt?” Rosaria asked. “That’d be awesome.”
“It would break and burn rather than melt,” Marie answered, gazing up to the sky. “Do you think this is a sign of the Goddess’ presence?”
“Hm, could be. What would Bunny do here though? Shouldn’t she be in a casino?” She made a troubled face, thinking how one could disguise a pair of Bunny ears.
“Assuming she likes to make abodes out of casinos, which I highly doubt of a Goddess.”
“She seemed to enjoy her work there though, she even taught me how to play!”
“Gods and Goddesses are oft bored, so they do all kinds of things, I cannot even imagine what kind of misfortune she brought to the people there. At least it was not directly destructive… until you got there.”
“I bet she made people lose! Hoho, what a clever bunny,” Rosaria nodded to herself.
“Did you even win any games yourself?”
“Ufufu, of course I didn’t lose!” Her nose was upturned, almost hiding the fact she only won what she betted in the first place. Suddenly, the surge of energy that she felt when she faced Bunny returned; her body felt hot in a pleasant manner, and she quickly looked around her surroundings—wondering what might’ve triggered it.
“Something’s coming, Marie!” she said, turning her bangles back into a sword with not much care to who would see her do it.
Another thunderous roar echoed and soon a figure flew down from the clouds. Indeed, she wore the same outfit as a bunnygirl from the casino, as if she had taken a special liking to its ludicrous nature. Her beauty was unearthly, and her gaze was piercing, several thunders echoed once more as if to announce her arrival to the mortal realm—descending from the Heavens.
“We meet again, Godslayer,” the Goddess stated.
“Bunny! Tell Marie here how I won in the games last time!” Rosaria shouted towards the Goddess, waving her hands enthusiastically.
The Goddess chuckled. “Seeing how thou practically won back what I paid thee, I doubt thou won anything.”
“I didn’t lose though,” she said with a harrumph.
“Indeed, but it was as good as not playing.”
“Guu...” That statement was actually true. “By the way, did you see that tower I made?! It was over there!” She pointed towards the general direction of where she tried her Authority.
“No. I am not interested in the past deeds thou commit, I am interested in the present! Come, Godslayer, if thou hath mastered thine craft, let us resume our duel!”
“This is a bad idea…” Marie said. “This is a precious place we do not want to lose.”
“I thought you were worried about the people?” Rosaria asked, tails popping out of her lower back casually. As she had done with their practice, she touched her tail and the sword, Ama-no-Ohabari, materialized within her grasp. With a flourish, she pointed the blade at the Goddess as she announced her intentions. “I will fight you again, right now, Bunny!”
“Landmarks are connected to the people too—”
“Then fight we shall!” the Goddess announced.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=L9j1z430_qo)
Lightning furiously coiled and descended from the heavens and struck hard against the katana that the redhead held. Before the force completely blew her away, Rosaria made a slashing motion with her sword, hitting the ground in front of her. The bolt of lightning was suddenly cut and dispersed into smaller bolts; one particularly large segment managed to find its way towards the statue that she was looking at before, blowing it up into fragments.
“I suppose this was unavoidable,” Marie uttered in dismay before she leapt backwards. This is too sudden, though. it was as though she knew all along Miss Rosaria would come here…
“The same sword again…” the Goddess said, her lips curved. “It appeareth thou hath learned to use it with greater finesse.”
“That’s right, I’ve even learned its name now!” Rosaria grinned.
“O Stars of Rabbit—descend upon the field of battle now lest the prey escapes—tear, ravish, slaughter the weak and feast upon them!”
A portal formed behind the Goddess and three gigantic white rabbits fell down, causing the ground to shake as they landed. Abruptly, they hopped and a pair of legs crashed upon Rosaria. With all its weight heaving down on her, the earth caved in from the sheer pressure and a small crater formed. She barely swung her sword and it was bisected. She thus engaged the remaining pair of animals in a dance of death. They avoided her air-slicing slashes, predicting her moves. They fought against her like martial artists, punching and kicking her, sending her into the Palazzo Salimbeni, the concrete shattering behind her back.
“Ow… Hey, you destroyed the buildings!”
She pointed an accusing finger towards the pair of bunnies. The pair didn’t exactly care as they pounced on her once more, but this time, Rosaria was wary of them, so she jumped out of the way. She ran around the Goddess who floated in the air while the two chased her, until she suddenly stopped and positioned her blade to the side, as if sheathing it. As the two bunnies were about to jump on top of her, they could hear a chant that was about to finish:
“O Ama-no-Ohabari, grant upon the dweller of the world a fitting Death!”
After her chant, Rosaria made a quick slice in the direction of the Goddess, with the finesse of a practiced swordsman. Even without prior knowledge about sheathe drawing techniques—her Authority gave her the skill to perform such an advanced technique with her blade. In a single stroke, blood sputtered out of the halves of what used to be the two bunnies that the Goddess summoned. However, as she held the blade, pointed to the side; it could be seen that it seemed to have reached its maximum length at ten meters.
Covered in blood, Rosaria faced towards the Goddess, and saw that her blade wasn’t long enough to reach her. It retracted to its normal size as quickly as it grew while Rosaria moved into a stance, holding the blade between her and the Goddess, with the tip pointing upwards.
“Come down here and let’s fight, Bunny!”
The Goddess landed from the high skies, the thunders heralding her touch upon the land itself. The Goddess finally chose to be on the same level of ground with Rosaria, accepting her as an opponent for the first time, instead of “playing” with her.
A gold guandao materialized under her grasp, its blade seemingly holding a picturesque carving of a dragon, lightning shining upon her as she gave it a spin with her fingers.
Rosaria recognized the Goddess’ intentions, and shifted into another stance, putting her sword by her hip again. Her feet were spread almost shoulder length apart, with her front foot facing towards the Goddess, while her knees were bent slightly, ready to spring to action. Her torso faced to the side while her hand was on top of the sword’s handle, the other holding it to her side hip. She then faced the Bunny Goddess and smirked, tilting her head upwards as if taunting her to come.
Yet the Goddess stood there, ignoring the taunt knowing full-well what it was. Her lips curved just a little in amusement, to her, Rosaria appeared to be the personification of a child.
“Thou art challengeth me—come if thou must, but such a poor invitation shalt not rouse mine heart for conflict.”
“Fine, here I come!”
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=uR2FrucOu8k)
Rosaria kicked off the ground and drew her blade, slashing towards the Goddess. Thus, the Campione and the Heretic God fought, with resounding songs of steel carrying far across the battlefield.
The rabbit Goddess displayed fluid eastern techniques, wielding the spear in ways such that Rosaria would never even think of doing, similar to how her katana allowed her to do.
They twisted and turned, alternating as they clashed, their weapons crackling with the lightning that the Gold Rabbit gave out with her gold spear. The attacks came from all directions—up, down, left, right—in no particular order, but her Authority’s instinct guided Rosaria as she faced the counter-assault of the Goddess.
Rosaria flipped backwards to get some time to take another approach. She knew if it came to pure technique, the Goddess would overcome her acquired instincts soon enough. So, she put a hand to the side, concentrating her flame magic on it till she held a ball of scorching flame. She charged Bunny once again, but threw the ball in front of both of them before she got in range. Using the same explosion, Rosaria propelled herself upwards and she twisted her body to attack from this unexpected angle.
She expected the blade to hit flesh, but her thoughts got proven wrong after a resounding clang filled her ears. She then pushed back with her blade and flipped mid-air, back to where she was before. However, rather than a look of disappointment, she had a huge grin on her face as she landed.
“That was so cool! How did you know where to block, Bunny?”
“Foolish question—champion of mankind—for it is a given for any to see through an assault, regardless of tricks.”
“Oooh, can you teach me that too?”
“There is no person in this world that teaches to the enemy. Nay, if I were to train thee, I would place thou on the battlefield and hope for thee to grow as a fine warrior, and that it shall all be, if ever I feel a lasting interest.”
“Ehehe.” She rubbed the top of her nose in embarrassment, holding the sword behind her shoulders with her other hand. She stood rather casually for someone who might be facing the one who would cause her demise. Of course, that was when the Gold Rabbit pounced the back-end of the spear against her cheek with great force, knocking her away.
At the sounds of battle, Alina sprinted over as fast as she could, almost literally flying over the ground thanks to the aid of Leap magic. She stopped as the sight before her. There was no mistaking it. The magic signs she’d picked up back at the casino had led here, and it took only a few seconds for the knight to realize the battle was beyond the level of ordinary mages. One of the combatants was the Heretic God.
But who was the other? If she was a Campione, she wasn’t one Alina recognized. Was the rumor of the new King true after all?
After all the training she’d had, Alina stood frozen, unsure what to do. She should aid the mage in whatever way she could, but how? If the Heretic God targeted Alina, she wouldn’t last seconds.
As Alina surveyed the area trying to come up with a plan, she noticed she wasn’t the only one observing the fight. A blonde woman stood some distance away, a member of the Lys Blanc. The lily embroidered on her dress was unmistakable. Alina leaped over to her and landed lightly beside her.
“What can you tell me about the situation, miss?” Alina asked.
“Copper Black Cross, is it?” Marie spoke, only turning an eye momentarily. “This is a battle of a King, it would be best not to interfere.”
“So then she really is a Campione?” Alina examined the mana levels the two combatants were giving off. “The red-haired one with the tails. Is she the King?”
“That is correct. Be honored, for you are getting to see the youngest King in action—her first bout of real action, that is.”
“Are you telling me she became a Campione only recently?”
“Yes, not many of know of her yet.”
If I could establish a good relationship between her and the Copper Black Cross… Alina suppressed a smile. “Alina Karnick by the way, Diavolo Rosso, of the Copper Black Cross as you already guessed.”
“Diavolo Rosso? So they decided on its bearer. I am Marie Auguste, the White Vanguard, or the Gold Lily—whatever they call me nowadays.”
“Forgive me if I sound rude, but you don’t even know what your title is?
“Our organization does not use such fancy titles, we prefer to earn them from what people label our members.”
Alina harrumphed. “You’re mistaken if you think I didn’t earn my title.”
“Oh dear, conscious of reputation, are we?” Marie made an amused smile.
“Only when people suggest I didn’t earn it.”
Ignorant of the newcomer, Rosaria charged the Goddess once again, this time she held her sword to the side, preparing for a wide horizontal cut. But as she leapt to attack the Goddess, the sword in her hand already was switched into a spear. With both her hands, she thrusted towards the Goddess and missed—but it was a feint as she had targeted the ground behind the Bunny Goddess. When the spear’s tip hit the ground, a pillar of rock burst forth diagonally from behind the Goddess while Rosaria used her momentum and the spear to swing to the other side of the pillar.
The Golden Rabbit casually leapt off from the erected pillar, albeit slightly surprised by this change in style.
“Oh, thou brandish a naginata of the distant eastern God? Impressive.”
“Hm? He’s called a what?” Rosaria casually replied, as she looked at her spear.
The rabbit Goddess vanished, and Rosaria just barely caught the tip of the golden spear at the last moment with the long handle of her weapon, sparks showering in turn. They engaged in yet another dance of doom, their blades violently meeting one another rapidly. Eventually—stuck in a deadlock—the mana overflowed and they stepped back, knowing that it wouldn’t lead anywhere—they met once more, however, the metallic clangs lighting up the field sparsely.
Suddenly, Rosaria found herself covered in various cut marks. Due to the adrenaline, it was hard to notice immediately, but the seeping blood became evident—the winds generated by the spear were wounding her, and the Gold Rabbit didn’t even need to land a strike directly, defending was completely fine for her, as that would continually weaken the Campione.
“Whoa...” Rosaria felt weakened a little bit by her wounds, but as always, her excitement surpassed those feelings. “If I kill you, do I get that spear?!”
Seeing the Goddess fall silent, Rosaria shifted to a fighting stance once more, but she didn’t move to her place as she started thrusting the spear quickly to the ground. Multiple pillars of rock sprouted from the ground and headed towards the Goddess. Some pillars were too angled that they wrecked the buildings around them instead, but most of them hit their mark, pushing the Goddess who didn’t seemed to be too vexed by being flung around by the pillars.
Meanwhile, Rosaria swapped back to her sword and started slashing through the air. The cuts flew right through the pillars and into the Goddess, and eventually one found its way to slash open a wound on the Goddess’ stomach—and for the first time, Rosaria managed to wound the Goddess, making her grin wider at the sight.
“O time, I beckon thee to rewind the effects of its passage from mine body, for I am of the Zodiac—the ever-existing!”
Rosaria could see the wound on Gold Rabbit’s body closing, who thus hopped from one pillar to another, displaying great speed—standing before her, brandishing the golden spear.
“O Jade Emperor, thou shalt bestow upon mine form the Divine talent of Heavenly arts, so that I may cleanse the domain of thou that trespasses it!”
The Goddess once more chanted the sacred Words of Power. She now burned with a golden aura, her magic spiking ten-fold as the Divine God blessed her.
Alina continued to watch the fight, stunned as the Heretic God healed her wound so easily and then activated the other Authority. The Campione was putting up a valiant effort, but would it be enough?
“Hmm, it appears my King is at a disadvantage again…” Marie remarked.
“You don’t seem too concerned,” Alina said. She kept herself from summoning Mangiatore di Magia and jumping in. If she acted at all, she needed to be sure of what move to make for it could very well end up her last.
“She is a Campione—surely she would make it out alive somehow. What I am hoping for—more importantly—is for her to figure out how to use her Authority more effectively through this fight.”
“What if she can’t survive alone? She is new to this after all.”
“It is my role to take her to safety, I suppose. Besides, I would pray for this to work out as planned if I were you.” Marie made a sly smile. “After all, we both know what you are hoping for.”
Alina cupped her hands behind her head. “And what might that be?”
Marie chuckled. “Do not play dumb, it is unbecoming of a knight.”
“I take it you intend to stop me, Miss Auguste?”
“Not quite. It is beneficial to the King if she gains more allies. In fact, i would welcome it.”
“I assumed you would want to keep her with the Lys Blanc, and out of the influence of other organizations.”
Heh. If only… “Nothing changes the fact that the Lys Blanc were the first to ally themselves with the eighth King. However, if the Diavolo Rosso wishes to aid the King and compete, I find no reason to stop the negotiations from reaching up to the table.”
If there was a trap in there somewhere, Alina couldn’t find it. “Very well then. I look forward to competing with you.”
Rosaria frowned when she saw the Goddess heal her wounds so easily. She scrunched her eyebrows thinking of another attack before the Goddess took her momentum and turned the tables on her. But before she even gained an idea on what to do, she started running on her newly created pillars, summoning the spear once more. She flipped above the Goddess and landed behind her, immediately spinning around and making a semicircular cut on the ground with the spear. A wall shaped like her bursted forth behind the Goddess and trapped her, while Rosaria summoned her sword and chanted:
“O Ama-no-Ohabari, grant upon the dweller of the world a fitting Death!”
The sword once again started to grow as Rosaria started to slice the dome up. But before she could disintegrate the rock dome, something clashed with her blade and blocked her attack; the Goddess managed to stop her blade once again.
“That’s not fair! How’d you see that?” Rosaria grumbled as the dome collapsed, the sword returning to its normal length.
“I am a Goddess, it is but natural for me to see through the tricks of a child. Now, here I come. Prepare thyself.”
“Hey wait, I have one more attack—”
The Golden Rabbit appeared an inch before Rosaria as she exclaimed, her left palm hitting so hard against her chest that it made the resounding noise of cracking bone, sending her flying. The Goddess again appeared from where she was about to land and sent a powerful kick, mimicking a style only the Jade Emperor could perform, destroying the old bank altogether this time from the impact. She thus mounted her spear and tossed it, as it drew a parabola, making way for the Campione who was clearly in no position to block.
Just before it stabbed the Godslayer and ended her life for good, Marie cast her Leap spell and took Rosaria out of the mess in time. The Gold Rabbit instantly picked up the guandao from its position—again invisible to the naked eyes—and slashed it at Marie mercilessly.
Marie put up her Lily of Steel and Alina used her Mangiatore di Magia, stepping in at the right time to meet the blade of the spear. A thunderous roar screeched as the weapons met, pushing the two away.
Rosaria fell from Marie’s hold and fell flat to the ground, furthering her injuries and making her eat dirt. At the same time, the impact shook her awake from the pain, suddenly snapping her back to where she was. She flailed her arms and grumbled and cursed while her face was half-buried to the ground, covered in her own blood.
“Mpph pshmm mmphph!!”
Afterwards, she pushed herself up and spat a glob of mud from her mouth, wiping it with her hand, using her tail as a handkerchief. She looked towards the Goddess and saw that the Bunny was being covered with lightning—she didn’t know what it implied, but she knew it wouldn’t be good if it hit her. Swallowing her curiosity, she felt something different; something was telling her to draw something from her third tail.
And so she did. A black hand fan thus materialized, with a white pattern drawn upon it. The pattern was in reality a drawing—the drawing of the winds under the illuminating moon. She could feel that it was made out of hard steel yet the weight of the item felt nothing like it. Indeed, it was what one would call a gunsen—a war fan.
When the gold lightning of the rabbit Goddess fluttered about violently across the field and rushed towards her, she waved the Gunsen, generating a powerful gust of storm, which deterred some of the electric bolts from harming her. The last of the bolts landed against the fan as her body moved on its own to protect herself.
The shower of lightning ended and the Goddess appeared to be impressed once more.
“Oho, the Wind of the ancient Fox Goddess, thou Authority is truly intriguing,” the Gold Rabbit commented.
“That’s righ—” Rosaria started coughing out blood, raising a pointed finger between them as if telling the Goddess to wait. “That’s right, Oinari gave this to me!” She flicked the fan closed and open again while bragging about it.
She waved her fan widely, creating a small tornado that picked up the debris around them while it headed towards the Goddess. However, rather than evade the attack, the Goddess thrusted a palm forward, sending a wave of pressure of her own—dispersing the tornado and sending an attack which Rosaria had to block with her fan, in one stroke. The debris that the tornado picked up got flung all around the area, furthering the destruction the two had brought upon the city.
Clicking her tongue, Rosaria decided to wave her fan multiple times, sending more tornadoes towards the Goddess, to which the Goddess responded by wielding her guandao with vigor, cutting the wind itself as could Rosaria’s Japanese sword, Ama-no-Ohabari.
The Goddess appeared before the Campione again and they once more entered a phase of frolicking with death. Steel shuddered against what was seemingly a paper-made fan—but appeared to be of the material of the other weapons that Rosaria had brandished before.
A vortex was forming as they were colliding, both Authorities displaying great sway over the gales surrounding them, giving away resounding songs of steel once more. Rosaria danced like a yamato nadeshiko—or so it seemed—due to her inner quality and personality, it appeared graceless; while the rabbit deity’s blade danced like a dragon; nimble, furious; yet subtle in its approach. Eventually, the winds clashed with heavy blows traded by each other, and the overflowing wave of energy burst forth, allowing them both to escape the deathly bout of war once more.
Rosaria found herself with more cuts from the razor-edged winds of the guandao that the Goddess held.
“O warrior of the west, I thank thee for entertaining me with thine skills. May I knowst thine name?”
“Booo, I already told you; I am Rosaria, Rosaria Testarossa! You better tell me your name, too!” she declared, pointing her weapon towards the Goddess in lieu of her finger.
The rabbit deity seemed to shrug with a smug smile. “Ah, pray forgive me, child of man, I am a forgetful individual at times, but very well, remember thine name I shall! As for mine own moniker, I am but what thou may translate to the Gold Rabbit, or… the Gold Colored. Indeed, I was originally named Kin’iro in the distant land of the Rising Sun.”
“Kin… Kin Nero?”
“Thou art a terrible linguist. Yet thou art a Godslayer, surely a foreign language is no barrier to thee.”
“Alright, Kiniro! Nice to meet’cha!” She raised her thumbs towards the Golden Rabbit—Kin’iro, with the massive destruction they caused as a backdrop.
Again the Golden Rabbit shrugged. “I hath enjoyed the duel with thee thus far, but I shall postpone the rest of it for another time. The world beckons me to a distant land, and I must be away, but know that I look forward to our next meeting, thence we shall settle the score.”
“Ahaha! I’ll be training so that I can finally beat you, remember that, Kin’iro!” She stood proudly as the Goddess recognized her skills, finally. It was an odd sort of satisfaction for the girl, genuinely being filled with joy from what she had heard.
“Ohoho, I wonder what thou may achieve next. Perhaps I shall send adversaries to thy side playfully as souvenirs. All under the flow of time.”
“I’ll kick them back to you! Ahaha!”
She only turned a gaze once to the two ladies before them before making a smile. “I shall expect no less. Now, fare thee well!” With the wind the Goddess turned to gold dust, vanishing from the battlefield.
“Bye-bye!” Rosaria waved her hands to the direction where the Goddess disappeared, before falling down to her knees, winded and bloodied. “Phew, what a fun battle that was...”
“Are you alright…?” Marie got up from the ground some time ago, and only now decided to approach, seeing that she had no need to interfere any longer with the fight that Rosaria was so ecstatic about. “That was one rough battle.”
“It was fun,” Rosaria corrected, grinning towards Marie. “Thanks for pulling me out before, I guess. I thought I would die! Ahaha!”
“That was for certain, otherwise I had no reason to take action…” She glanced back to Alina and then back to Rosaria. “Well, I assume the authorities will be here soon… shall we take leave?”
“Aw, I wanted to rest first—hey, who’s that?!” She followed Marie’s glance and saw a stranger with hair almost as red as her own.
“The Diavolo Rosso, someone who may be a potential new friend,” she said as Alina approached them.
“The what? Her name’s weird,” she commented without even flinching. “Hallo! My name’s Rosaria, your name’s weird!”
Alina couldn’t tell if she was joking or not. This… is not what I expected in a Campione. Then again, they say one needs to be extraordinarily foolish to take on a God. The knight of the Copper Black Cross dropped to her knee. “Diavolo Rosso is my title, my lord. My actual name is Alina Karnick.”
“Huh, why are you kneeling?” Rosa tilted her head to the side. “Marie’s the princess, here!”
“You are a King, a Campione. If this displeases you however, I may stop. Also,” she started speaking to Marie then, “I was ignorant of your identity. Please forgive me.”
“It is quite alright,” Marie said with a dismissively wave of her hand. “Such a title in the Magic World does not hold much weight compared to a Campione.”
“Oh yeah! I can make my own castle, too. Look!” She gestured towards the rock pillars she had created.
Alina stood up and looked at them amidst the wreckage of the battlefield. “That’s a tad far from being a castle.”
Rosaria sighed. “I mean I can make walls! Not this one,” she said, scratching her head. “Are you Marie’s friend?”
“We just met,” Marie said.
“Where did you even pick her up? You can’t even cook for yourself! How can you take care of another person?” Rosaria scolded.
“You do not know anything about me, so hush.”
“Anyway, I’m hungry. Let’s go eat. Come with us, Dia!” Rosaria clapped her hands together. “I wonder if we can eat bunny meat...”
It took Alina a moment to realize part of that had been directed at her. “That’s not my name. I said it was Alina.”
“Don’t worry about it! Come, come!” Rosaria started walking back to the hotel, gesturing for the two to come with her.
Alina stood back up. “Is she always like this?” she whispered to Marie.
“Oh, it certainly gets worse,” Marie replied in a hushed tone.
“You know, I imagine being around her can get tiring rather easily, but I kinda like her.”
“A little too fast to conclude, would you not agree?”
“Perhaps… I am hungry though.”
“I see. Please join us, then.”
Just as the day she fought Oinari, she could see the gray clouds gathering across the sky, up to the horizon. Even if it was entering the hours of evening, and the lights shone strongly from the city, the occasional thunder from the clouds beckoned the attention of the people upwards.
“Hey, do you think if lightning hits that guy’s statue, it will melt?” Rosaria asked. “That’d be awesome.”
“It would break and burn rather than melt,” Marie answered, gazing up to the sky. “Do you think this is a sign of the Goddess’ presence?”
“Hm, could be. What would Bunny do here though? Shouldn’t she be in a casino?” She made a troubled face, thinking how one could disguise a pair of Bunny ears.
“Assuming she likes to make abodes out of casinos, which I highly doubt of a Goddess.”
“She seemed to enjoy her work there though, she even taught me how to play!”
“Gods and Goddesses are oft bored, so they do all kinds of things, I cannot even imagine what kind of misfortune she brought to the people there. At least it was not directly destructive… until you got there.”
“I bet she made people lose! Hoho, what a clever bunny,” Rosaria nodded to herself.
“Did you even win any games yourself?”
“Ufufu, of course I didn’t lose!” Her nose was upturned, almost hiding the fact she only won what she betted in the first place. Suddenly, the surge of energy that she felt when she faced Bunny returned; her body felt hot in a pleasant manner, and she quickly looked around her surroundings—wondering what might’ve triggered it.
“Something’s coming, Marie!” she said, turning her bangles back into a sword with not much care to who would see her do it.
Another thunderous roar echoed and soon a figure flew down from the clouds. Indeed, she wore the same outfit as a bunnygirl from the casino, as if she had taken a special liking to its ludicrous nature. Her beauty was unearthly, and her gaze was piercing, several thunders echoed once more as if to announce her arrival to the mortal realm—descending from the Heavens.
“We meet again, Godslayer,” the Goddess stated.
“Bunny! Tell Marie here how I won in the games last time!” Rosaria shouted towards the Goddess, waving her hands enthusiastically.
The Goddess chuckled. “Seeing how thou practically won back what I paid thee, I doubt thou won anything.”
“I didn’t lose though,” she said with a harrumph.
“Indeed, but it was as good as not playing.”
“Guu...” That statement was actually true. “By the way, did you see that tower I made?! It was over there!” She pointed towards the general direction of where she tried her Authority.
“No. I am not interested in the past deeds thou commit, I am interested in the present! Come, Godslayer, if thou hath mastered thine craft, let us resume our duel!”
“This is a bad idea…” Marie said. “This is a precious place we do not want to lose.”
“I thought you were worried about the people?” Rosaria asked, tails popping out of her lower back casually. As she had done with their practice, she touched her tail and the sword, Ama-no-Ohabari, materialized within her grasp. With a flourish, she pointed the blade at the Goddess as she announced her intentions. “I will fight you again, right now, Bunny!”
“Landmarks are connected to the people too—”
“Then fight we shall!” the Goddess announced.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=L9j1z430_qo)
Lightning furiously coiled and descended from the heavens and struck hard against the katana that the redhead held. Before the force completely blew her away, Rosaria made a slashing motion with her sword, hitting the ground in front of her. The bolt of lightning was suddenly cut and dispersed into smaller bolts; one particularly large segment managed to find its way towards the statue that she was looking at before, blowing it up into fragments.
“I suppose this was unavoidable,” Marie uttered in dismay before she leapt backwards. This is too sudden, though. it was as though she knew all along Miss Rosaria would come here…
“The same sword again…” the Goddess said, her lips curved. “It appeareth thou hath learned to use it with greater finesse.”
“That’s right, I’ve even learned its name now!” Rosaria grinned.
“O Stars of Rabbit—descend upon the field of battle now lest the prey escapes—tear, ravish, slaughter the weak and feast upon them!”
A portal formed behind the Goddess and three gigantic white rabbits fell down, causing the ground to shake as they landed. Abruptly, they hopped and a pair of legs crashed upon Rosaria. With all its weight heaving down on her, the earth caved in from the sheer pressure and a small crater formed. She barely swung her sword and it was bisected. She thus engaged the remaining pair of animals in a dance of death. They avoided her air-slicing slashes, predicting her moves. They fought against her like martial artists, punching and kicking her, sending her into the Palazzo Salimbeni, the concrete shattering behind her back.
“Ow… Hey, you destroyed the buildings!”
She pointed an accusing finger towards the pair of bunnies. The pair didn’t exactly care as they pounced on her once more, but this time, Rosaria was wary of them, so she jumped out of the way. She ran around the Goddess who floated in the air while the two chased her, until she suddenly stopped and positioned her blade to the side, as if sheathing it. As the two bunnies were about to jump on top of her, they could hear a chant that was about to finish:
“O Ama-no-Ohabari, grant upon the dweller of the world a fitting Death!”
After her chant, Rosaria made a quick slice in the direction of the Goddess, with the finesse of a practiced swordsman. Even without prior knowledge about sheathe drawing techniques—her Authority gave her the skill to perform such an advanced technique with her blade. In a single stroke, blood sputtered out of the halves of what used to be the two bunnies that the Goddess summoned. However, as she held the blade, pointed to the side; it could be seen that it seemed to have reached its maximum length at ten meters.
Covered in blood, Rosaria faced towards the Goddess, and saw that her blade wasn’t long enough to reach her. It retracted to its normal size as quickly as it grew while Rosaria moved into a stance, holding the blade between her and the Goddess, with the tip pointing upwards.
“Come down here and let’s fight, Bunny!”
The Goddess landed from the high skies, the thunders heralding her touch upon the land itself. The Goddess finally chose to be on the same level of ground with Rosaria, accepting her as an opponent for the first time, instead of “playing” with her.
A gold guandao materialized under her grasp, its blade seemingly holding a picturesque carving of a dragon, lightning shining upon her as she gave it a spin with her fingers.
Rosaria recognized the Goddess’ intentions, and shifted into another stance, putting her sword by her hip again. Her feet were spread almost shoulder length apart, with her front foot facing towards the Goddess, while her knees were bent slightly, ready to spring to action. Her torso faced to the side while her hand was on top of the sword’s handle, the other holding it to her side hip. She then faced the Bunny Goddess and smirked, tilting her head upwards as if taunting her to come.
Yet the Goddess stood there, ignoring the taunt knowing full-well what it was. Her lips curved just a little in amusement, to her, Rosaria appeared to be the personification of a child.
“Thou art challengeth me—come if thou must, but such a poor invitation shalt not rouse mine heart for conflict.”
“Fine, here I come!”
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=uR2FrucOu8k)
Rosaria kicked off the ground and drew her blade, slashing towards the Goddess. Thus, the Campione and the Heretic God fought, with resounding songs of steel carrying far across the battlefield.
The rabbit Goddess displayed fluid eastern techniques, wielding the spear in ways such that Rosaria would never even think of doing, similar to how her katana allowed her to do.
They twisted and turned, alternating as they clashed, their weapons crackling with the lightning that the Gold Rabbit gave out with her gold spear. The attacks came from all directions—up, down, left, right—in no particular order, but her Authority’s instinct guided Rosaria as she faced the counter-assault of the Goddess.
Rosaria flipped backwards to get some time to take another approach. She knew if it came to pure technique, the Goddess would overcome her acquired instincts soon enough. So, she put a hand to the side, concentrating her flame magic on it till she held a ball of scorching flame. She charged Bunny once again, but threw the ball in front of both of them before she got in range. Using the same explosion, Rosaria propelled herself upwards and she twisted her body to attack from this unexpected angle.
She expected the blade to hit flesh, but her thoughts got proven wrong after a resounding clang filled her ears. She then pushed back with her blade and flipped mid-air, back to where she was before. However, rather than a look of disappointment, she had a huge grin on her face as she landed.
“That was so cool! How did you know where to block, Bunny?”
“Foolish question—champion of mankind—for it is a given for any to see through an assault, regardless of tricks.”
“Oooh, can you teach me that too?”
“There is no person in this world that teaches to the enemy. Nay, if I were to train thee, I would place thou on the battlefield and hope for thee to grow as a fine warrior, and that it shall all be, if ever I feel a lasting interest.”
“Ehehe.” She rubbed the top of her nose in embarrassment, holding the sword behind her shoulders with her other hand. She stood rather casually for someone who might be facing the one who would cause her demise. Of course, that was when the Gold Rabbit pounced the back-end of the spear against her cheek with great force, knocking her away.
At the sounds of battle, Alina sprinted over as fast as she could, almost literally flying over the ground thanks to the aid of Leap magic. She stopped as the sight before her. There was no mistaking it. The magic signs she’d picked up back at the casino had led here, and it took only a few seconds for the knight to realize the battle was beyond the level of ordinary mages. One of the combatants was the Heretic God.
But who was the other? If she was a Campione, she wasn’t one Alina recognized. Was the rumor of the new King true after all?
After all the training she’d had, Alina stood frozen, unsure what to do. She should aid the mage in whatever way she could, but how? If the Heretic God targeted Alina, she wouldn’t last seconds.
As Alina surveyed the area trying to come up with a plan, she noticed she wasn’t the only one observing the fight. A blonde woman stood some distance away, a member of the Lys Blanc. The lily embroidered on her dress was unmistakable. Alina leaped over to her and landed lightly beside her.
“What can you tell me about the situation, miss?” Alina asked.
“Copper Black Cross, is it?” Marie spoke, only turning an eye momentarily. “This is a battle of a King, it would be best not to interfere.”
“So then she really is a Campione?” Alina examined the mana levels the two combatants were giving off. “The red-haired one with the tails. Is she the King?”
“That is correct. Be honored, for you are getting to see the youngest King in action—her first bout of real action, that is.”
“Are you telling me she became a Campione only recently?”
“Yes, not many of know of her yet.”
If I could establish a good relationship between her and the Copper Black Cross… Alina suppressed a smile. “Alina Karnick by the way, Diavolo Rosso, of the Copper Black Cross as you already guessed.”
“Diavolo Rosso? So they decided on its bearer. I am Marie Auguste, the White Vanguard, or the Gold Lily—whatever they call me nowadays.”
“Forgive me if I sound rude, but you don’t even know what your title is?
“Our organization does not use such fancy titles, we prefer to earn them from what people label our members.”
Alina harrumphed. “You’re mistaken if you think I didn’t earn my title.”
“Oh dear, conscious of reputation, are we?” Marie made an amused smile.
“Only when people suggest I didn’t earn it.”
Ignorant of the newcomer, Rosaria charged the Goddess once again, this time she held her sword to the side, preparing for a wide horizontal cut. But as she leapt to attack the Goddess, the sword in her hand already was switched into a spear. With both her hands, she thrusted towards the Goddess and missed—but it was a feint as she had targeted the ground behind the Bunny Goddess. When the spear’s tip hit the ground, a pillar of rock burst forth diagonally from behind the Goddess while Rosaria used her momentum and the spear to swing to the other side of the pillar.
The Golden Rabbit casually leapt off from the erected pillar, albeit slightly surprised by this change in style.
“Oh, thou brandish a naginata of the distant eastern God? Impressive.”
“Hm? He’s called a what?” Rosaria casually replied, as she looked at her spear.
The rabbit Goddess vanished, and Rosaria just barely caught the tip of the golden spear at the last moment with the long handle of her weapon, sparks showering in turn. They engaged in yet another dance of doom, their blades violently meeting one another rapidly. Eventually—stuck in a deadlock—the mana overflowed and they stepped back, knowing that it wouldn’t lead anywhere—they met once more, however, the metallic clangs lighting up the field sparsely.
Suddenly, Rosaria found herself covered in various cut marks. Due to the adrenaline, it was hard to notice immediately, but the seeping blood became evident—the winds generated by the spear were wounding her, and the Gold Rabbit didn’t even need to land a strike directly, defending was completely fine for her, as that would continually weaken the Campione.
“Whoa...” Rosaria felt weakened a little bit by her wounds, but as always, her excitement surpassed those feelings. “If I kill you, do I get that spear?!”
Seeing the Goddess fall silent, Rosaria shifted to a fighting stance once more, but she didn’t move to her place as she started thrusting the spear quickly to the ground. Multiple pillars of rock sprouted from the ground and headed towards the Goddess. Some pillars were too angled that they wrecked the buildings around them instead, but most of them hit their mark, pushing the Goddess who didn’t seemed to be too vexed by being flung around by the pillars.
Meanwhile, Rosaria swapped back to her sword and started slashing through the air. The cuts flew right through the pillars and into the Goddess, and eventually one found its way to slash open a wound on the Goddess’ stomach—and for the first time, Rosaria managed to wound the Goddess, making her grin wider at the sight.
“O time, I beckon thee to rewind the effects of its passage from mine body, for I am of the Zodiac—the ever-existing!”
Rosaria could see the wound on Gold Rabbit’s body closing, who thus hopped from one pillar to another, displaying great speed—standing before her, brandishing the golden spear.
“O Jade Emperor, thou shalt bestow upon mine form the Divine talent of Heavenly arts, so that I may cleanse the domain of thou that trespasses it!”
The Goddess once more chanted the sacred Words of Power. She now burned with a golden aura, her magic spiking ten-fold as the Divine God blessed her.
Alina continued to watch the fight, stunned as the Heretic God healed her wound so easily and then activated the other Authority. The Campione was putting up a valiant effort, but would it be enough?
“Hmm, it appears my King is at a disadvantage again…” Marie remarked.
“You don’t seem too concerned,” Alina said. She kept herself from summoning Mangiatore di Magia and jumping in. If she acted at all, she needed to be sure of what move to make for it could very well end up her last.
“She is a Campione—surely she would make it out alive somehow. What I am hoping for—more importantly—is for her to figure out how to use her Authority more effectively through this fight.”
“What if she can’t survive alone? She is new to this after all.”
“It is my role to take her to safety, I suppose. Besides, I would pray for this to work out as planned if I were you.” Marie made a sly smile. “After all, we both know what you are hoping for.”
Alina cupped her hands behind her head. “And what might that be?”
Marie chuckled. “Do not play dumb, it is unbecoming of a knight.”
“I take it you intend to stop me, Miss Auguste?”
“Not quite. It is beneficial to the King if she gains more allies. In fact, i would welcome it.”
“I assumed you would want to keep her with the Lys Blanc, and out of the influence of other organizations.”
Heh. If only… “Nothing changes the fact that the Lys Blanc were the first to ally themselves with the eighth King. However, if the Diavolo Rosso wishes to aid the King and compete, I find no reason to stop the negotiations from reaching up to the table.”
If there was a trap in there somewhere, Alina couldn’t find it. “Very well then. I look forward to competing with you.”
Rosaria frowned when she saw the Goddess heal her wounds so easily. She scrunched her eyebrows thinking of another attack before the Goddess took her momentum and turned the tables on her. But before she even gained an idea on what to do, she started running on her newly created pillars, summoning the spear once more. She flipped above the Goddess and landed behind her, immediately spinning around and making a semicircular cut on the ground with the spear. A wall shaped like her bursted forth behind the Goddess and trapped her, while Rosaria summoned her sword and chanted:
“O Ama-no-Ohabari, grant upon the dweller of the world a fitting Death!”
The sword once again started to grow as Rosaria started to slice the dome up. But before she could disintegrate the rock dome, something clashed with her blade and blocked her attack; the Goddess managed to stop her blade once again.
“That’s not fair! How’d you see that?” Rosaria grumbled as the dome collapsed, the sword returning to its normal length.
“I am a Goddess, it is but natural for me to see through the tricks of a child. Now, here I come. Prepare thyself.”
“Hey wait, I have one more attack—”
The Golden Rabbit appeared an inch before Rosaria as she exclaimed, her left palm hitting so hard against her chest that it made the resounding noise of cracking bone, sending her flying. The Goddess again appeared from where she was about to land and sent a powerful kick, mimicking a style only the Jade Emperor could perform, destroying the old bank altogether this time from the impact. She thus mounted her spear and tossed it, as it drew a parabola, making way for the Campione who was clearly in no position to block.
Just before it stabbed the Godslayer and ended her life for good, Marie cast her Leap spell and took Rosaria out of the mess in time. The Gold Rabbit instantly picked up the guandao from its position—again invisible to the naked eyes—and slashed it at Marie mercilessly.
Marie put up her Lily of Steel and Alina used her Mangiatore di Magia, stepping in at the right time to meet the blade of the spear. A thunderous roar screeched as the weapons met, pushing the two away.
Rosaria fell from Marie’s hold and fell flat to the ground, furthering her injuries and making her eat dirt. At the same time, the impact shook her awake from the pain, suddenly snapping her back to where she was. She flailed her arms and grumbled and cursed while her face was half-buried to the ground, covered in her own blood.
“Mpph pshmm mmphph!!”
Afterwards, she pushed herself up and spat a glob of mud from her mouth, wiping it with her hand, using her tail as a handkerchief. She looked towards the Goddess and saw that the Bunny was being covered with lightning—she didn’t know what it implied, but she knew it wouldn’t be good if it hit her. Swallowing her curiosity, she felt something different; something was telling her to draw something from her third tail.
And so she did. A black hand fan thus materialized, with a white pattern drawn upon it. The pattern was in reality a drawing—the drawing of the winds under the illuminating moon. She could feel that it was made out of hard steel yet the weight of the item felt nothing like it. Indeed, it was what one would call a gunsen—a war fan.
When the gold lightning of the rabbit Goddess fluttered about violently across the field and rushed towards her, she waved the Gunsen, generating a powerful gust of storm, which deterred some of the electric bolts from harming her. The last of the bolts landed against the fan as her body moved on its own to protect herself.
The shower of lightning ended and the Goddess appeared to be impressed once more.
“Oho, the Wind of the ancient Fox Goddess, thou Authority is truly intriguing,” the Gold Rabbit commented.
“That’s righ—” Rosaria started coughing out blood, raising a pointed finger between them as if telling the Goddess to wait. “That’s right, Oinari gave this to me!” She flicked the fan closed and open again while bragging about it.
She waved her fan widely, creating a small tornado that picked up the debris around them while it headed towards the Goddess. However, rather than evade the attack, the Goddess thrusted a palm forward, sending a wave of pressure of her own—dispersing the tornado and sending an attack which Rosaria had to block with her fan, in one stroke. The debris that the tornado picked up got flung all around the area, furthering the destruction the two had brought upon the city.
Clicking her tongue, Rosaria decided to wave her fan multiple times, sending more tornadoes towards the Goddess, to which the Goddess responded by wielding her guandao with vigor, cutting the wind itself as could Rosaria’s Japanese sword, Ama-no-Ohabari.
The Goddess appeared before the Campione again and they once more entered a phase of frolicking with death. Steel shuddered against what was seemingly a paper-made fan—but appeared to be of the material of the other weapons that Rosaria had brandished before.
A vortex was forming as they were colliding, both Authorities displaying great sway over the gales surrounding them, giving away resounding songs of steel once more. Rosaria danced like a yamato nadeshiko—or so it seemed—due to her inner quality and personality, it appeared graceless; while the rabbit deity’s blade danced like a dragon; nimble, furious; yet subtle in its approach. Eventually, the winds clashed with heavy blows traded by each other, and the overflowing wave of energy burst forth, allowing them both to escape the deathly bout of war once more.
Rosaria found herself with more cuts from the razor-edged winds of the guandao that the Goddess held.
“O warrior of the west, I thank thee for entertaining me with thine skills. May I knowst thine name?”
“Booo, I already told you; I am Rosaria, Rosaria Testarossa! You better tell me your name, too!” she declared, pointing her weapon towards the Goddess in lieu of her finger.
The rabbit deity seemed to shrug with a smug smile. “Ah, pray forgive me, child of man, I am a forgetful individual at times, but very well, remember thine name I shall! As for mine own moniker, I am but what thou may translate to the Gold Rabbit, or… the Gold Colored. Indeed, I was originally named Kin’iro in the distant land of the Rising Sun.”
“Kin… Kin Nero?”
“Thou art a terrible linguist. Yet thou art a Godslayer, surely a foreign language is no barrier to thee.”
“Alright, Kiniro! Nice to meet’cha!” She raised her thumbs towards the Golden Rabbit—Kin’iro, with the massive destruction they caused as a backdrop.
Again the Golden Rabbit shrugged. “I hath enjoyed the duel with thee thus far, but I shall postpone the rest of it for another time. The world beckons me to a distant land, and I must be away, but know that I look forward to our next meeting, thence we shall settle the score.”
“Ahaha! I’ll be training so that I can finally beat you, remember that, Kin’iro!” She stood proudly as the Goddess recognized her skills, finally. It was an odd sort of satisfaction for the girl, genuinely being filled with joy from what she had heard.
“Ohoho, I wonder what thou may achieve next. Perhaps I shall send adversaries to thy side playfully as souvenirs. All under the flow of time.”
“I’ll kick them back to you! Ahaha!”
She only turned a gaze once to the two ladies before them before making a smile. “I shall expect no less. Now, fare thee well!” With the wind the Goddess turned to gold dust, vanishing from the battlefield.
“Bye-bye!” Rosaria waved her hands to the direction where the Goddess disappeared, before falling down to her knees, winded and bloodied. “Phew, what a fun battle that was...”
“Are you alright…?” Marie got up from the ground some time ago, and only now decided to approach, seeing that she had no need to interfere any longer with the fight that Rosaria was so ecstatic about. “That was one rough battle.”
“It was fun,” Rosaria corrected, grinning towards Marie. “Thanks for pulling me out before, I guess. I thought I would die! Ahaha!”
“That was for certain, otherwise I had no reason to take action…” She glanced back to Alina and then back to Rosaria. “Well, I assume the authorities will be here soon… shall we take leave?”
“Aw, I wanted to rest first—hey, who’s that?!” She followed Marie’s glance and saw a stranger with hair almost as red as her own.
“The Diavolo Rosso, someone who may be a potential new friend,” she said as Alina approached them.
“The what? Her name’s weird,” she commented without even flinching. “Hallo! My name’s Rosaria, your name’s weird!”
Alina couldn’t tell if she was joking or not. This… is not what I expected in a Campione. Then again, they say one needs to be extraordinarily foolish to take on a God. The knight of the Copper Black Cross dropped to her knee. “Diavolo Rosso is my title, my lord. My actual name is Alina Karnick.”
“Huh, why are you kneeling?” Rosa tilted her head to the side. “Marie’s the princess, here!”
“You are a King, a Campione. If this displeases you however, I may stop. Also,” she started speaking to Marie then, “I was ignorant of your identity. Please forgive me.”
“It is quite alright,” Marie said with a dismissively wave of her hand. “Such a title in the Magic World does not hold much weight compared to a Campione.”
“Oh yeah! I can make my own castle, too. Look!” She gestured towards the rock pillars she had created.
Alina stood up and looked at them amidst the wreckage of the battlefield. “That’s a tad far from being a castle.”
Rosaria sighed. “I mean I can make walls! Not this one,” she said, scratching her head. “Are you Marie’s friend?”
“We just met,” Marie said.
“Where did you even pick her up? You can’t even cook for yourself! How can you take care of another person?” Rosaria scolded.
“You do not know anything about me, so hush.”
“Anyway, I’m hungry. Let’s go eat. Come with us, Dia!” Rosaria clapped her hands together. “I wonder if we can eat bunny meat...”
It took Alina a moment to realize part of that had been directed at her. “That’s not my name. I said it was Alina.”
“Don’t worry about it! Come, come!” Rosaria started walking back to the hotel, gesturing for the two to come with her.
Alina stood back up. “Is she always like this?” she whispered to Marie.
“Oh, it certainly gets worse,” Marie replied in a hushed tone.
“You know, I imagine being around her can get tiring rather easily, but I kinda like her.”
“A little too fast to conclude, would you not agree?”
“Perhaps… I am hungry though.”
“I see. Please join us, then.”
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
In the hotel now in a particular dining hall, Marie and Alina finished their dinner, while Rosaria still ate. The hall was designed mostly with wooden floors and counters. Since it was not one of the official hours for a buffet, the food was ordered specifically for them. The so-called princess seemed to have more than enough, and even then, Rosaria was finishing it all—much to their surprise.
“Should you be really eating so much, King?” Marie said with a sly smile, drinking wine from a glass. “All of that would break your stomach eventually.”
“I must regain all my lost energy,” Rosaria replied, chewing on a roasted piece of turkey leg. “What if Kin’iro sends her bunnies suddenly, huh? Wait—are you two already done? ”
“I’ve never been one to have a big appetite, my lord,” Alina said with a smile.
“I am a lady, I must not eat more than necessary,” Marie replied.
“Anyway, what’re you supposed to be?” Rosaria asked Alina, continuing to eat her meal.
“I am a knight of the Copper Black Cross. I’m here to serve you, if you wish.”
“Huh?” Rosaria looked at Alina as if she suddenly grew a third arm. “We can be friends if you want? What’s a Copper Black Cross?”
“You did not mispronounce that, what a miracle,” Marie remarked.
“It’s an organization like the Lys Blanc, though better,” Alina said.
“Eh? So you’re enemies? I won’t allow it!” She pointed at the two and wagged a finger scoldingly.
Marie silently drank from the glass. “Better for us to crawl back to France if there is someone so confident from the Copper Black Cross.”
“There now, I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings,” Alina said. “I said we’re better than you, not that you’re completely incompetent. A King could always use more allies.”
Marie laughed. “Hurt my feelings? I could care less about your opinions, to be honest. I am not here to pick an argument about it, either.”
Rosaria got a turkey leg for each of her hands, and tried to smack the two with it. The newcomer Alina probably did not expect it as she got walloped by the dead bird on the cheek, while Marie just moved her head out of the way of the offending bird. “I said stop fighting! Or at least go outside, I’m eating here!”
Alina put a hand up to where she’d been hit, more surprised than anything else. “Did you just smack me… with a turkey leg?”
“That’s right!” Rosaria crossed her arms smugly.
“Do you see us mounting blades and dueling? Stop overreacting,” Marie chided.
“My thoughts exactly.” Alina wiped her cheek clean with a napkin. “We’re having a civil exchange of words.”
“Geh. That would’ve been cool,” the red-headed Campione admitted. “Anyway, let’s not fight each other, since we’re all friends here!”
“Well, there are such things as friendly duels, but you’re right, my lord. I’m not here to fight either of you. As I said, I’m here to offer my support of the Copper Black Cross.”
“I’d like a cool sword, like Marie’s!”
“I assume the Copper Black Cross is not affiliated with the seventh yet?”
“That is correct, Miss Auguste,” Alina Said.
“Seventh what?” Rosaria asked, licking her fingers clean as she finished her meal.
“The seventh Campione. As for getting you a sword, it would be a simple matter to purchase a normal one. If you want a magic weapon however, those are slightly harder to come by.”
“What number am I? Where are these seven other people? I want to fight them!” The prospects of fighting seven other people who’d killed a God was higher on Rosaria’s list, after all. “Do you know where they are, Lina?”
Alina was about to correct her again but stopped herself. Close enough. “I personally don’t know where they are, but the Copper Black Cross does have resources that could track them down…”
“The True Queen is a resident of England, and was rumored to have arrived in Italy recently, I already told you this much, Miss Rosaria. As for the other Kings… well, they have their own territories outside Europe. The only other King that is a national resident here is the seventh Campione, who slayed her first Heretic God some months ago,” Marie explained.
“There was a day recently where the temperature reached an abnormally high level. What’s more, there was a battle at the Villa Celimontana. Given that, it’s likely the True Queen is in Rome.”
“We’re heading towards Rome, too! I asked Marie if I could meet the Queen, and she said that she is going around Europe, so I probably won’t.” She took Alina’s hands with her own and looked straight to her eyes. “Is it true? I won’t be happy if you lied!”
Alina blinked at having her hands being taken up by Rosaria so suddenly. “I said it’s likely, we don’t know for sure. Although I could get into contact with someone from the Copper Black Cross in Rome and see what they know.”
“Ehehe… What do you think she might be like? Maybe like Kin’iro and Oinari? Or maybe like Marie, here?”
“The True Queen is a great person, but it does not change that Her Majesty is dangerous,” Marie remarked.
“Yes,” Alina said, “I can’t stop you if you want to fight her, but I recommend against it. The True Queen has had much more time than you to come into her powers. She slew her first God long before any of us were born.”
“Whoa, how old is she?! Is she all crumpled and wrinkled and cranky like old people?”
“No one knows for sure…” Marie said. “They say she is almost three-hundred years old, though.”
“Three hundred… It’s possible to live that long? If I could do that… I could go everywhere!” Rosaria’s eyes sparkled as she imagined what exotic places and people she could meet, even farther out in the world.
“As a Campione, you can actually,” Alina said. “That’s what’s allowed the True Queen to live as long as she has.”
“Being a Campione sure is awesome! Ufufu...” Rosaria finally let go of Alina’s hand, snickering to herself when she realized that she would probably live a long life. There’s still probably that factor of not being killed; but her friends would teach her their skills anyway. Eventually. “So? What does this Coughing Cross do?”
“Copper Black Cross.” Alina set her hands on her lap. “We’re in charge of the mages in the area.”
“Right, right. What does that mean, in charge of the mages in the area? Like, you teach them stuff? Oh,
are you like the police?!”
“Essentially, yeah. If there are any magic-related incidents, we investigate them and keep them under wraps.”
“Oh, you guys clean stuff up, like the casino? Man, that must suck!”
“That’s what led me to your fight with the Heretic God earlier as a matter of fact. I was sent to look into the casino and followed the trail there. On that note, we’d appreciate it you kept the destruction to a minimum in the future.” Alina knew the request would likely not come to pass, but she may as well try.
“Eh… If I have to mind the buildings then Kin’iro would kill me instead, besides, Marie’s gonna save the people for me! There’s no problem, if you could help her too!”
“I am not an invincible savior, a pair of hands can only do so much, there were some casualties reported from the casino incident too. Would you ever be able to take responsibilities for any of that?” Marie said in a composed tone, finishing her drink. “Well, I know the answer to that, so you do not need to answer it.”
“Well, that happens, nothing we could do about it.” Rosaria shrugged, and dismissed the thought immediately.
“I’ll do my best to help if you allow me to accompany you, but Miss Auguste is right,” Alina said. “I’m no more invincible than she is.”
“What do you think, Miss Rosaria?” Marie asked. “The Copper Black Cross is wanting to gain political influence from working with you, since you are a King. Likewise, we of the Lys Blanc would want to enjoy such advantages from sharing such a relationship with you. Are you following?”
“Huh, I don’t really care, though? We’re friends, and I want to go around and explore! And, beat Kin’iro too,” she replied, making a dismissive wave of her hand. “Do what you want to do, that’s what I’d say!”
“So there you have it, Miss Karnick, there may be no political advantages except for influence from this relationship, but it is not entirely a bad idea.”
Alina hadn’t expected to be accepted so easily. This was a disappointing turn of events however, but there was still something to gain from it. “Very well, I’ll join you then.”
“Alright, now, let’s head out and spar!” Rosaria spun her arm around, stretching her shoulder muscles. “Did you see that thing I made in the forest? You should!”
“Thing in the forest?”
“Yeah, it’s where Marie showed her sword’s magic too, and stuff. I summoned a giant rock pillar!”
“I was attempting to help her gain better mastery of her Authority… I did not expect it to be able to erect a wall, though,” Marie said casually.
“Before we do anything, are you alright after the battle?” Alina asked Rosaria.
“Yeap, I’ve ate, I’ve rested… Now’s the time to go out! I wonder if they are already cleaning up where we fought?” She rubbed her chin while thinking. “Ah! I should take a bath first. I’ll do that, then let’s go out!”
“Now that you mention it, I could use a bath too. Perhaps I could join you? I could scrub your back for you.”
“Yay, let’s go! Come with us, Marie!” She then went and grabbed both their arms.
“No, I shall rest instead. Feel free to go without me,” Marie said, pulling her own arm free.
“Come on, Miss Auguste,” Alina said with a smile, “you know you wanna join us.”
“No offense to either of you ladies, but I take my showers alone.”
“I bet Sancho washes her back for her,” Rosamia guessed. “You really don’t want to come with us, Marie?”
“Are you an idiot? I just said I do it alone,” Marie pretended to be like Rosaria. “But no, seriously, I would rather go out for a walk than bathe with either of you.”
“Hmp! You can wait here then, me and Lina are going to take a bath together!” And with that, she pulled her new friend to their hotel room. “You have to see the room Marie got for us!”
“You are forgetting the key, my little hasty friend,” Marie said, holding a card in her hand.
Rosaria skipped back to where Marie sat and pulled the card out of her hands. “Now we’re ready, hehe.”
“Lead the way,” Alina said.
Marie made a wry smile as she saw the pair retreat to her room, taking out a phone. “I suppose I should set things in motion for the future…”
“Should you be really eating so much, King?” Marie said with a sly smile, drinking wine from a glass. “All of that would break your stomach eventually.”
“I must regain all my lost energy,” Rosaria replied, chewing on a roasted piece of turkey leg. “What if Kin’iro sends her bunnies suddenly, huh? Wait—are you two already done? ”
“I’ve never been one to have a big appetite, my lord,” Alina said with a smile.
“I am a lady, I must not eat more than necessary,” Marie replied.
“Anyway, what’re you supposed to be?” Rosaria asked Alina, continuing to eat her meal.
“I am a knight of the Copper Black Cross. I’m here to serve you, if you wish.”
“Huh?” Rosaria looked at Alina as if she suddenly grew a third arm. “We can be friends if you want? What’s a Copper Black Cross?”
“You did not mispronounce that, what a miracle,” Marie remarked.
“It’s an organization like the Lys Blanc, though better,” Alina said.
“Eh? So you’re enemies? I won’t allow it!” She pointed at the two and wagged a finger scoldingly.
Marie silently drank from the glass. “Better for us to crawl back to France if there is someone so confident from the Copper Black Cross.”
“There now, I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings,” Alina said. “I said we’re better than you, not that you’re completely incompetent. A King could always use more allies.”
Marie laughed. “Hurt my feelings? I could care less about your opinions, to be honest. I am not here to pick an argument about it, either.”
Rosaria got a turkey leg for each of her hands, and tried to smack the two with it. The newcomer Alina probably did not expect it as she got walloped by the dead bird on the cheek, while Marie just moved her head out of the way of the offending bird. “I said stop fighting! Or at least go outside, I’m eating here!”
Alina put a hand up to where she’d been hit, more surprised than anything else. “Did you just smack me… with a turkey leg?”
“That’s right!” Rosaria crossed her arms smugly.
“Do you see us mounting blades and dueling? Stop overreacting,” Marie chided.
“My thoughts exactly.” Alina wiped her cheek clean with a napkin. “We’re having a civil exchange of words.”
“Geh. That would’ve been cool,” the red-headed Campione admitted. “Anyway, let’s not fight each other, since we’re all friends here!”
“Well, there are such things as friendly duels, but you’re right, my lord. I’m not here to fight either of you. As I said, I’m here to offer my support of the Copper Black Cross.”
“I’d like a cool sword, like Marie’s!”
“I assume the Copper Black Cross is not affiliated with the seventh yet?”
“That is correct, Miss Auguste,” Alina Said.
“Seventh what?” Rosaria asked, licking her fingers clean as she finished her meal.
“The seventh Campione. As for getting you a sword, it would be a simple matter to purchase a normal one. If you want a magic weapon however, those are slightly harder to come by.”
“What number am I? Where are these seven other people? I want to fight them!” The prospects of fighting seven other people who’d killed a God was higher on Rosaria’s list, after all. “Do you know where they are, Lina?”
Alina was about to correct her again but stopped herself. Close enough. “I personally don’t know where they are, but the Copper Black Cross does have resources that could track them down…”
“The True Queen is a resident of England, and was rumored to have arrived in Italy recently, I already told you this much, Miss Rosaria. As for the other Kings… well, they have their own territories outside Europe. The only other King that is a national resident here is the seventh Campione, who slayed her first Heretic God some months ago,” Marie explained.
“There was a day recently where the temperature reached an abnormally high level. What’s more, there was a battle at the Villa Celimontana. Given that, it’s likely the True Queen is in Rome.”
“We’re heading towards Rome, too! I asked Marie if I could meet the Queen, and she said that she is going around Europe, so I probably won’t.” She took Alina’s hands with her own and looked straight to her eyes. “Is it true? I won’t be happy if you lied!”
Alina blinked at having her hands being taken up by Rosaria so suddenly. “I said it’s likely, we don’t know for sure. Although I could get into contact with someone from the Copper Black Cross in Rome and see what they know.”
“Ehehe… What do you think she might be like? Maybe like Kin’iro and Oinari? Or maybe like Marie, here?”
“The True Queen is a great person, but it does not change that Her Majesty is dangerous,” Marie remarked.
“Yes,” Alina said, “I can’t stop you if you want to fight her, but I recommend against it. The True Queen has had much more time than you to come into her powers. She slew her first God long before any of us were born.”
“Whoa, how old is she?! Is she all crumpled and wrinkled and cranky like old people?”
“No one knows for sure…” Marie said. “They say she is almost three-hundred years old, though.”
“Three hundred… It’s possible to live that long? If I could do that… I could go everywhere!” Rosaria’s eyes sparkled as she imagined what exotic places and people she could meet, even farther out in the world.
“As a Campione, you can actually,” Alina said. “That’s what’s allowed the True Queen to live as long as she has.”
“Being a Campione sure is awesome! Ufufu...” Rosaria finally let go of Alina’s hand, snickering to herself when she realized that she would probably live a long life. There’s still probably that factor of not being killed; but her friends would teach her their skills anyway. Eventually. “So? What does this Coughing Cross do?”
“Copper Black Cross.” Alina set her hands on her lap. “We’re in charge of the mages in the area.”
“Right, right. What does that mean, in charge of the mages in the area? Like, you teach them stuff? Oh,
are you like the police?!”
“Essentially, yeah. If there are any magic-related incidents, we investigate them and keep them under wraps.”
“Oh, you guys clean stuff up, like the casino? Man, that must suck!”
“That’s what led me to your fight with the Heretic God earlier as a matter of fact. I was sent to look into the casino and followed the trail there. On that note, we’d appreciate it you kept the destruction to a minimum in the future.” Alina knew the request would likely not come to pass, but she may as well try.
“Eh… If I have to mind the buildings then Kin’iro would kill me instead, besides, Marie’s gonna save the people for me! There’s no problem, if you could help her too!”
“I am not an invincible savior, a pair of hands can only do so much, there were some casualties reported from the casino incident too. Would you ever be able to take responsibilities for any of that?” Marie said in a composed tone, finishing her drink. “Well, I know the answer to that, so you do not need to answer it.”
“Well, that happens, nothing we could do about it.” Rosaria shrugged, and dismissed the thought immediately.
“I’ll do my best to help if you allow me to accompany you, but Miss Auguste is right,” Alina said. “I’m no more invincible than she is.”
“What do you think, Miss Rosaria?” Marie asked. “The Copper Black Cross is wanting to gain political influence from working with you, since you are a King. Likewise, we of the Lys Blanc would want to enjoy such advantages from sharing such a relationship with you. Are you following?”
“Huh, I don’t really care, though? We’re friends, and I want to go around and explore! And, beat Kin’iro too,” she replied, making a dismissive wave of her hand. “Do what you want to do, that’s what I’d say!”
“So there you have it, Miss Karnick, there may be no political advantages except for influence from this relationship, but it is not entirely a bad idea.”
Alina hadn’t expected to be accepted so easily. This was a disappointing turn of events however, but there was still something to gain from it. “Very well, I’ll join you then.”
“Alright, now, let’s head out and spar!” Rosaria spun her arm around, stretching her shoulder muscles. “Did you see that thing I made in the forest? You should!”
“Thing in the forest?”
“Yeah, it’s where Marie showed her sword’s magic too, and stuff. I summoned a giant rock pillar!”
“I was attempting to help her gain better mastery of her Authority… I did not expect it to be able to erect a wall, though,” Marie said casually.
“Before we do anything, are you alright after the battle?” Alina asked Rosaria.
“Yeap, I’ve ate, I’ve rested… Now’s the time to go out! I wonder if they are already cleaning up where we fought?” She rubbed her chin while thinking. “Ah! I should take a bath first. I’ll do that, then let’s go out!”
“Now that you mention it, I could use a bath too. Perhaps I could join you? I could scrub your back for you.”
“Yay, let’s go! Come with us, Marie!” She then went and grabbed both their arms.
“No, I shall rest instead. Feel free to go without me,” Marie said, pulling her own arm free.
“Come on, Miss Auguste,” Alina said with a smile, “you know you wanna join us.”
“No offense to either of you ladies, but I take my showers alone.”
“I bet Sancho washes her back for her,” Rosamia guessed. “You really don’t want to come with us, Marie?”
“Are you an idiot? I just said I do it alone,” Marie pretended to be like Rosaria. “But no, seriously, I would rather go out for a walk than bathe with either of you.”
“Hmp! You can wait here then, me and Lina are going to take a bath together!” And with that, she pulled her new friend to their hotel room. “You have to see the room Marie got for us!”
“You are forgetting the key, my little hasty friend,” Marie said, holding a card in her hand.
Rosaria skipped back to where Marie sat and pulled the card out of her hands. “Now we’re ready, hehe.”
“Lead the way,” Alina said.
Marie made a wry smile as she saw the pair retreat to her room, taking out a phone. “I suppose I should set things in motion for the future…”
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
With Alina in tow, Rosaria went back up to her and Marie’s room in the upper floors of the hotel. All the while, she had been telling the knight about their exploits so far, starting from when she fought the Goddess Oinari up to her last fight with Kin’iro—something that Alina has already saw. In her stories, Rosa focused on what she thought of the events themselves, but she did try to mimic Marie when she was scolding her, making a crude imitation of the blonde. Finally, they reached the room and entered.
“Ta-da! Welcome to our room!” Rosaria said, finally finishing her tirade.
“My, you’ve had an eventful week,” Alina said. She surveyed the room She had been expecting something grand based on what she’d seen so far of the hotel, and she wasn’t disappointed. She didn’t know too much about furniture, but she could tell at a glance that the furnishings of the room had not come cheap. A sliding door opened up onto a balcony with an incredible view. “This place must be expensive!”
“Eh, Marie pays for it, and she’s a princess!” With a shrug, Rosaria dismissed the costs as if she were the one paying for the room. She slammed the door shut, and started stripping nonchalantly.
Alina began removing her own clothes as well. “Must be great, traveling with someone who’s loaded,” she said as she pulled her dress over her head.
“That’s right! I was flat broke when I used the jewels against Oinari…” She did seem bummed out, something that didn’t go well with the fact that she was only wearing her lower undergarments now. “Now that you’d mentioned it, I haven’t done anything to pay her back, huh? I guess I could try watching out for buildings—but it was Bunny who wrecked them a lot in the first place! Anyway, come and look at the bathroom!”
Alina was still wearing her underwear as she followed the Campione. “You could try getting into fights in areas with less buildings.” As expected, the bathroom was just as nice. There were marble counter tops scrubbed spotlessly by room service and a tub that would have been more than accommodating in size had Marie joined them.
“So, how is it, Lina? Awesome, right?! We never had this much stuff back home, too. I wish I could show this to Nona...” Rosaria said as her final piece of clothing fell to the floor. With one arm, she covered her rather sizable chest as she kicked her undergarment to the side, spinning on her heel to face the still-clothed Alina. “Come, come—get ready already!”
Alina removed her underwear and set it aside. She undid the ribbon in her hair last. “You’ll be able to tell her all about it next time you see her.”
“Hmmm, she might scold me first, though. I took her jewels after all—and her sword, too! Ehehe.” She stuck out her tongue and started filling out the tub. “Let’s take a bath, first, together!”
“That’s what we came up here for, wasn’t it?” Alina grinned. “Or did you just wanna see me naked?”
“Yeap! I am already naked though, it should be fair!” Rosaria seemed to be rather proud of her body from her wide stance.
Alina got a good look at her for the first time since they’d began stripping. “No fair, you and Marie both have such big boobs.” She pouted.
“Haha, that’s cause I drank my milk when I was young! Nona said this: for us to obtain our ultimate magic, we must drink our milk, so I did!” That said, her grandmother did also tell her about her exploits in the past. Perhaps it was to make an example, but young Rosaria was mostly shocked by that piece of unwanted information. She shook her head and picked up the shower head and the sponge and beckoned Alina to come closer.
“I drank plenty of milk growing up.” Alina approached her. “I can do your back first if you’d like.”
“Yay, please do!” She then sat down and stretched her hands towards Alina. “You must clean it up nice and like, okay?”
Alina took the sponge and shower head and sat behind her. “Don’t worry, I got this.” She wet her back then applied soap to the sponge and started scrubbing up and down. “How’s that? Not too rough?”
“Mhm, it’s nice, hehe.” Rosaria closed her eyes and relaxed, a grin could be seen on her face. “Where do you come from, Lina?”
“Some small village in Austria.” Images of her old home appeared in her mind. Her room, the narrow streets, the lake and the mountains. For a brief moment, she longed to go back but dismissed it. “It’s a beautiful place but not much to do around there, which is why I joined the Copper Black Cross.”
“Ooh, I also left home because it was boring—now I get to have these adventures! Not having money, sucks though… Do they pay you?”
“If they didn’t I don’t know that I’d be able to stay here in Italy. It’s a good amount too, I don’t imagine there are many people my age who make that much.” Alina figured enough time had passed that Rosaria’s guard would be down. She dropped the sponge and reached around her, grabbing her breasts. “I knew it, so soft.”
“Wha—hey, that tickles!” Rosaria squirmed, unable to put up a resistance. “Aha—haha… S-stop! ”
Alina continued squeezing them, relishing in the malleable flesh under her hands. “But this area needs to be cleaned too.”
“Hnn… Spo—Use the sponge, idiot!”
“But I can be waaay more thorough with my hands than that thing. Don’t you agree?”
“Too thorough! Too thor—aah!” Rosaria tried to stand and flee but she instead slipped and fell on her butt. “Ow...”
Alina winced. “I’m so sorry, are you okay? I didn’t mean to take it that far...”
“It’s okay… Just be gentle next time, okay?” Rosaria replied, rubbing her backside.
(GM’s Comment: GAAAAAAY.)
Alina tilted her head. That was the first time someone had given her permission to grope them. “Don’t worry, I will. I can continue washing your back if you’d like.”
“Okay!” She sat back down and continued as if nothing happened, “How old are you anyway?”
“Hm? Seventeen. How about you?” Alina applied more soap to the sponge and resumed scrubbing her back. She was glad the Campione was quick to forgive.
“I’m eighteen, one year older,” she replied, and started playing with the suds, blowing bubbles with them and watching them pop in the air.
Why do I feel like I’m the older one here? “Heh, I hope you don’t mind me saying, but you’re not at all what I expected from a Campione.” Alina finished with her back and washed it off.
“Hmm?” Rosaria stopped playing and turned towards the knight. “What is it?”
“Nevermind, it’s nothing. I just hope we can continue to get along well in the future.”
“Okay? I’m done, I am gonna wash yours next!”
Alina offered her the sponge and shower head. “Sure…” She hoped she didn’t try to get back at her.
“Alright, let’s make them grow!” Rosaria cracked her knuckles and headed immediately to grope Alina’s chest, kneading them with her hands.
Alina yelped. “H-how is this going to make them grow?!”
It took more pleading from Alina, but she managed to get Rosaria to relent. Afterward, the Diavolo Rosso sat in silence, pouting as her back was scrubbed clean. She began talking again after some prodding and the two continued to get to know each other as they finished their bath without any more incidents.
“Ta-da! Welcome to our room!” Rosaria said, finally finishing her tirade.
“My, you’ve had an eventful week,” Alina said. She surveyed the room She had been expecting something grand based on what she’d seen so far of the hotel, and she wasn’t disappointed. She didn’t know too much about furniture, but she could tell at a glance that the furnishings of the room had not come cheap. A sliding door opened up onto a balcony with an incredible view. “This place must be expensive!”
“Eh, Marie pays for it, and she’s a princess!” With a shrug, Rosaria dismissed the costs as if she were the one paying for the room. She slammed the door shut, and started stripping nonchalantly.
Alina began removing her own clothes as well. “Must be great, traveling with someone who’s loaded,” she said as she pulled her dress over her head.
“That’s right! I was flat broke when I used the jewels against Oinari…” She did seem bummed out, something that didn’t go well with the fact that she was only wearing her lower undergarments now. “Now that you’d mentioned it, I haven’t done anything to pay her back, huh? I guess I could try watching out for buildings—but it was Bunny who wrecked them a lot in the first place! Anyway, come and look at the bathroom!”
Alina was still wearing her underwear as she followed the Campione. “You could try getting into fights in areas with less buildings.” As expected, the bathroom was just as nice. There were marble counter tops scrubbed spotlessly by room service and a tub that would have been more than accommodating in size had Marie joined them.
“So, how is it, Lina? Awesome, right?! We never had this much stuff back home, too. I wish I could show this to Nona...” Rosaria said as her final piece of clothing fell to the floor. With one arm, she covered her rather sizable chest as she kicked her undergarment to the side, spinning on her heel to face the still-clothed Alina. “Come, come—get ready already!”
Alina removed her underwear and set it aside. She undid the ribbon in her hair last. “You’ll be able to tell her all about it next time you see her.”
“Hmmm, she might scold me first, though. I took her jewels after all—and her sword, too! Ehehe.” She stuck out her tongue and started filling out the tub. “Let’s take a bath, first, together!”
“That’s what we came up here for, wasn’t it?” Alina grinned. “Or did you just wanna see me naked?”
“Yeap! I am already naked though, it should be fair!” Rosaria seemed to be rather proud of her body from her wide stance.
Alina got a good look at her for the first time since they’d began stripping. “No fair, you and Marie both have such big boobs.” She pouted.
“Haha, that’s cause I drank my milk when I was young! Nona said this: for us to obtain our ultimate magic, we must drink our milk, so I did!” That said, her grandmother did also tell her about her exploits in the past. Perhaps it was to make an example, but young Rosaria was mostly shocked by that piece of unwanted information. She shook her head and picked up the shower head and the sponge and beckoned Alina to come closer.
“I drank plenty of milk growing up.” Alina approached her. “I can do your back first if you’d like.”
“Yay, please do!” She then sat down and stretched her hands towards Alina. “You must clean it up nice and like, okay?”
Alina took the sponge and shower head and sat behind her. “Don’t worry, I got this.” She wet her back then applied soap to the sponge and started scrubbing up and down. “How’s that? Not too rough?”
“Mhm, it’s nice, hehe.” Rosaria closed her eyes and relaxed, a grin could be seen on her face. “Where do you come from, Lina?”
“Some small village in Austria.” Images of her old home appeared in her mind. Her room, the narrow streets, the lake and the mountains. For a brief moment, she longed to go back but dismissed it. “It’s a beautiful place but not much to do around there, which is why I joined the Copper Black Cross.”
“Ooh, I also left home because it was boring—now I get to have these adventures! Not having money, sucks though… Do they pay you?”
“If they didn’t I don’t know that I’d be able to stay here in Italy. It’s a good amount too, I don’t imagine there are many people my age who make that much.” Alina figured enough time had passed that Rosaria’s guard would be down. She dropped the sponge and reached around her, grabbing her breasts. “I knew it, so soft.”
“Wha—hey, that tickles!” Rosaria squirmed, unable to put up a resistance. “Aha—haha… S-stop! ”
Alina continued squeezing them, relishing in the malleable flesh under her hands. “But this area needs to be cleaned too.”
“Hnn… Spo—Use the sponge, idiot!”
“But I can be waaay more thorough with my hands than that thing. Don’t you agree?”
“Too thorough! Too thor—aah!” Rosaria tried to stand and flee but she instead slipped and fell on her butt. “Ow...”
Alina winced. “I’m so sorry, are you okay? I didn’t mean to take it that far...”
“It’s okay… Just be gentle next time, okay?” Rosaria replied, rubbing her backside.
(GM’s Comment: GAAAAAAY.)
Alina tilted her head. That was the first time someone had given her permission to grope them. “Don’t worry, I will. I can continue washing your back if you’d like.”
“Okay!” She sat back down and continued as if nothing happened, “How old are you anyway?”
“Hm? Seventeen. How about you?” Alina applied more soap to the sponge and resumed scrubbing her back. She was glad the Campione was quick to forgive.
“I’m eighteen, one year older,” she replied, and started playing with the suds, blowing bubbles with them and watching them pop in the air.
Why do I feel like I’m the older one here? “Heh, I hope you don’t mind me saying, but you’re not at all what I expected from a Campione.” Alina finished with her back and washed it off.
“Hmm?” Rosaria stopped playing and turned towards the knight. “What is it?”
“Nevermind, it’s nothing. I just hope we can continue to get along well in the future.”
“Okay? I’m done, I am gonna wash yours next!”
Alina offered her the sponge and shower head. “Sure…” She hoped she didn’t try to get back at her.
“Alright, let’s make them grow!” Rosaria cracked her knuckles and headed immediately to grope Alina’s chest, kneading them with her hands.
Alina yelped. “H-how is this going to make them grow?!”
It took more pleading from Alina, but she managed to get Rosaria to relent. Afterward, the Diavolo Rosso sat in silence, pouting as her back was scrubbed clean. She began talking again after some prodding and the two continued to get to know each other as they finished their bath without any more incidents.
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
With the spring coming to the land of the rising sun, the flowers in the garden bloomed. The sky was clear today too—up to the very horizons—seemingly portraying the vision of a peaceful world. It crafted such a veil that appeared as though the peace would never fall. This was true for the mundane residents of the country, at least. Yet there was one who’d easily disagree with such thoughts of an average person. It was he who tended to the gardens beside his manor.
The Japanese manor was old—built since generations past—yet it stood strong, braving through the harsh passage of time. The servants walked about here and there, doing their daily chores. Some used to pester him to let them work with the gardens, but he’d choose to occupy himself with it regardless.
Indeed, it helped to clear his mind. It was something he had taken to during his first century, finding it more helpful to relax than any other activity.
A bird soon flew across the sky and landed behind the man on the ground, just outside the zen garden. It transformed into a man kneeling down. His slender body was covered in black garb, hiding his face.
“My King, we have an emergency report to make,” the ninja stated with a tone of urgency.
The man tilted his head ever so slightly to regard the ninja, his moving hands and broom slowing. “Speak.”
“We have detected an anomaly in the seas just outside Tokyo. We have not confirmed it yet but it may be the influence of a Heretic God.”
“Send a team to check it immediately. Make sure the Committee is aware we are moving as well,” the man said before resuming his sweeping.
“Understood, my Lord.” The ninja vanished instantly as he spoke.
“Did another one of them come up to our lands?” a voice spoke from behind him. He found a shrine maiden standing on the wooden floor of the manor, her hair black and eyes black.
“Possibly. If it is as such then I will depart to deal with the matter. These old bones need a workout from time to time.”
“My Lord hardly looks like a man who is old, though…”
“There is much more that lies beneath the surface, young one. You and many others have yet to witness the descent of a Heretic God so this might prove to be a good learning experience.”
“So my Lord is claiming that I may observe? That’s a bit of a surprise, seeing how reclusive you appear to be even on the battlefield, or so they say.”
“Yamato today has changed, they know not the discord sowed by a Heretic and it has been some time since I last crossed blades with another so you could say I’m slightly excited at the prospect, yes.”
“As expected of a Devil King, nothing but the thought of shedding the blood of Gods excites him.”
“Hahaha. Apart from other Kings like myself, they are the only beings I can test my skills on. Who knows, they may have deteriorated with all the time I spend drinking tea and tending to the garden.”
“Oh, no, it’s not as though I meant to label my Lord as a monster or a danger to all women and humanity, I was simply acknowledging a fact.”
“You wound me, young one. Though I profess that I was weak to fine women back in the day…” The man set aside his broom, joining the shrine maiden in the house. “Care for some tea?”
“Shall I prepare it as usual, my Lord?”
“If you would be so kind. Oh and please bring some mochi, that would be a good start to our day,” he quipped.
“As you wish.”
The shrine maiden slid a door open before she sat down on a cushion and began her work with the tea. She began to systematically clean each of the utensils used in the ceremony. Bowing to her King, she added some tea leaves into the earthenware bowl and then poured in some hot water. The mixture was whisked until it became froth, turning a light green which signalled that it was ready. She then wiped the bowl once more, rotating it away from her and placing it in front of her King with another bow.
Returning her bow, he gripped the bowl lightly with one hand and took a sip. The flavor was just the way he liked it, being only slightly bitter. “Excellent as always,” he praised, nodding for the girl to regain her posture.
“I thank you for your kind words, my Lord.” The shrine maiden delivered some mochi and soon she watched as the King enjoyed his tea. “By the way, my Lord, it has recently come to my ears that the Kings of the world are slowly… taking their respective actions.”
“Meddlesome children. I suppose it was inevitable that this would happen.” Holding a hand to his chin, the man looked thoughtful. “I can understand that American but the True Queen as well?”
“There is no real information on the True Queen at the moment, for she is truly an enigma. They do not call her the Enigmatic King for no reason. There are only rumors of her… ambition.”
“Again with that confounded plan of hers,” he replied with a sour face. “Knowing her, I alone may not be enough if she sets her sights on Yamato a second time. I trust you have already informed the others to begin preparations?”
“They have even without my words. However, it’s but a rumor, what could go wrong?”
“Horribly, my dear.” He looked at her with sad eyes, no doubt recollecting something that happened in the distant past. “I will not see Yamato razed to the ground another time.”
“Could the True Queen do something like that? She is still the second monster, my Lord is the first mon—King at the moment, the most senior.”
The man winked at her near faux pas. “She almost would have if not for my intervention. Though I may be the most senior, she is also a fabulous Devil King in her own right. Truly befitting of the moniker True Queen and a most wonderful opponent.”
“Oh? Such high praises. She must’ve really caught your fancy, huh? Tired of the Japanese women already, my Lord?”
He chortled with mirth, the tea not shifting at all despite his movements. “After two hundred years of seeing naught but black-haired beauties, it would be a lie to say her visage did not captivate when I first laid eyes on her.”
“The foreigners do possess very strange features, so I’m not surprised. Ah, but we drifted away from the topic. At the current rate, the Kings are taking action to secure their domains, I’d not be surprised if the Chinese King soon sets his sights upon us.”
“The youngins will not to disturb our land, courtesy of a few hard knocks. Protecting our land from falling into the hands of another is all that I have done but perhaps that may have to change if more of these upstarts seek conquest… or a short dance with this old man. What do we have on the Chinese King?”
“The Chinese King is said to be the descendant of Luo Hao, but that is only but a rumor. Some say this is just a way to promote his name—an agenda. He is a High Priest of notable strength, and some say he may well be the recurring figure of his ancestor.”
The man shivered ever so slightly at the mention of that name. Luo Hao, one of the few people who struck him as both a marvel and deranged. “If he is anything like Luo Hao then perhaps this might be interesting. She was… quite the King herself. Strong but not without her own peculiarities.”
“Interesting? Not terrible? Ah, but then again, only a fellow King may attract the interest of a King, I suppose.”
“No other comes close to Luo Hao’s passion or should I say, obsession with the martial realm. As opposed to myself who learned to be one with the shadows, she set the foundation for all who seek to be Daoists. Even if the Chinese King had a certain measure of strength, comparing both of them is likening each to a grasshopper and a tiger. There is no comparison at all, they are completely different beings.” Placing the empty tea bowl on the table, he lowered his head slightly to the shrine maiden in thanks.
“So my Lord is claiming that the Chinese King may never be like his supposed ancestor no matter how much he tries?”
“I shall assess him with my own two eyes given the chance but… having seen Luo Hao and her ways, I feel that even the True Queen has a ways to go to reach that same amount of prowess.” He quietly muttered under his breath about the loss of mountains and forests.
“Are you sure? It has been a long time since you faced the True Queen in combat, has it not?”
“About close to two hundred years, yes. Gloria, she definitely would have not rested on her laurels. Mmm, mmm. I guess I should stretch my legs once in awhile…” he mumbled, somewhat caught in his own train of thought.
“So, what if she is something like Luo Hao now in her own way, what’d you do?”
“I’d probably lose, haha. She is my counterpart in almost every way. I cannot face her strength head on but with Yamato at stake, I will have no choice.”
“Let’s say she wants to test her strength instead of conquering Japan, though. Would you still fight her?”
“I would humor her for old times sake. Even I wish to see the outcome of our duel had that American not shown up. Back then, both of us were a little hotheaded. I wonder if there was a place where both of us could fight...”
“Why not just fight in America then?” the Shrine Miko suggested with a rare bright smile.
“He will not be pleased… but that guy, I still need to return a few favors. A few painful favors from an elder. Perhaps we may in America… Somewhere with next to no population.”
“That’s a very populated country, though. It may be hard to ignore involving people.”
“Our duel will have to wait then. Are there any other pressing matters or is this all?”
“I was just rambling about various matters out of boredom. The only thing I had to talk about were the rumors. That said, we never learned much about the two new elusive Kings that appeared some years ago.”
“We should have something on them by now. Perhaps it really is high time for me to take some action.” The man sighed deeply. “What was that saying, trust no one but yourself?”
“Unfortunately, we of the Yozakura are limited in foreign relations and diplomacy. We may require our King to be more forthcoming to gain more information.”
“That may be so. The status quo is changing with the increased number of Kings and I think it’s high time we reminded them that the Far East is still active. First, I want to wrap up the issue of that anomaly.”
“The one in the seas? It is but a storm approaching us, would it not be wise to await its presence where my King may fight it?”
“Yes, keep watch and inform me of any irregularities. If it truly turns out to be a Heretic then well, I get to have some exercise. After that, I may wish to leave our country for a bit.”
“Understood, my Lord. Please excuse me, I shall send a message with your commands.” The Miko bowed and slid open a door, soon taking leave.
Yagami Arata watched the door slide closed, looking past the veranda and his garden into the land of the Rising Sun. A look of melancholy accompanied a slow sigh as the King of Japan let his troubles out. “I wonder how things will turn out this time,” he mused before looking down at the empty tea cup wistfully. “Should’ve asked her to make another bowl before leaving…”
The paper door slid open again, this time, much faster than before. “My Lord, this has just come in, but the True Queen has stepped upon our soil once more!”
“Why do we find out only after she has arrived…” he said with dismay, wondering what his subordinates were doing sometimes. “Prepare to receive her at once and bring me some green tea!” he commanded, rising from his seiza position.
“Oh dear, how considerate of you, Eastern King.”
The Cursed King of the East turned to his zen garden to find an unearthly beauty donning a long white dress as she came down from the sky, walking down from what appeared to be a staircase made of round pieces of ice that disappeared with each steps taken. Finally, she stood before the garden, her eyes gleaming azure. Like a calm lake they were clear, but they also invoked a sign of power. Having become one with her Authorities, the True Queen was now a figure of celestial legends, carrying a truly majestic aura.
“The least I could do for a fellow King and longtime associate. How fare thee, True Queen?” Yagami folded his hands into his sleeves, lowering his head slightly in greeting. In contrast to her appearance, he was garbed in a traditional Japanese kimono with a robe of deep violet covering it. A black obi encircled his waist and together with a white hakama, completed his outfit.
“Ufufu, I fare well, Cursed King. I assume thou fareth just as well?”
“Indeed. I thought of sending thou a message but since thou hath taken the time and effort to visit my lands in person, thou hath my gratitude.”
“It appeareth thou hath words to share with mineself. Well, found for myself a bit of time I have, thus I thought of coming out for a leisurely walk.”
Yagami nodded slowly and turned his attention to the shrine maiden for a moment. “Prepare my tea set and rice crackers for our esteemed guest.” He then gestured politely towards the True Queen, offering her a seat at the table. “Please, make yourself comfortable in my abode and let us catch up.”
“E-Eh?” the Miko barely uttered. She seemed to have her ice thawed at that moment. “My Lord will prepare the tea himself?”
“Mmm, of course. It has been more than a lifetime since I have seen my fellow. This is the least I could do for a meeting such as this.”
The True Queen of Europe only smiled and entered. “Please pardon mine intrusion.” She sat down on a cushion and attempted to make herself comfortable. “I believe you were permitted to enter too.”
“Ah… I understand.”
A woman with platinum blonde hair wearing a silver one piece entered, showing herself from beside the doors. She sat beside the foreign Devil King, albeit a small distance away. The Cursed King noted a lily-like eyepatch over her right eye which made the woman with the Godslayer truly unique.
“Welcome to my home as well.” He smiled politely, seating himself after his guests had. “Now, what brings thee to my home of the Rising Sun, True Queen? A breath of fresh air?”
The Miko soon delivered the tea set to the Cursed King, before placing some rice crackers on the table.
“A breath of fresh air… would be wrong not. Appeareth I hath for words not to exchange only with thee, but a certain individual too.”
Yagami bowed to his counterpart once and began making the tea for all three of them as he continued the conversation. “A certain individual? Pray tell, another of our fellows perhaps?”
“Ufufu, nay. An adversary who escaped to thine fair isles to seek salvation.”
Finishing his whisking, he offered a bowl of tea to the True Queen. “Umu, umu. Is that all there is to it? Thou would not hath taken the time to travel all the way here, knowing my own stance on such… matters.”
Gloria accepted the bowl of tea and held it as she spoke, “Apologize I shall for mine intrusion but finish I must what I hath began, for that is the way of the Godslayer that I am now.”
“Hmm… Let us finish this matter posthaste then. I suppose thou hath no opposition to my joining of the chase? I wish to see the kind of person that hath drawn the attention of one such as thyself.” He finished another round of whisking, expert hands making light work of the tea ceremony. He offered it to the attendant with the eyepatch with a light bow.
The aide of True Queen likewise accepted the tea with a light bow, but only held the cup in her hands. On the other hand, the Devil King of Europe made a polite smile. “Thank you. It is an honor.”
“My, my, is the Cursed King truly so free as to join mine little game of cat and mouse?” the western Campione stated with an amused look.
“Nnn. This a good warmup for the days to come. I hear our juniors are getting restless.” Yagami put on a knowing smile. “Someone will need to make sure they don’t cause too large a mess.”
“Ah, yes, the younger Kings. Hear I hath few tales of their youthful vigor and valor. I would wish they would learn to respect their elders, however.”
“How nice to be young, eh? I believe we both were a little hotheaded in our own youth.” Yagami chuckled, taking a sip from his tea.
The True Queen too, chuckled along with the Cursed King. “Indeed, restless we were in our own ways. Thus, I wish to be more forgiving of my… younger siblings? So long as they mind themselves, I care not for what they pursue. The Witenagemot hath been rather cooperative to ensure I do not clash with any foreign peers of mine. Ufufu, panicked they hath when they learned of mine departure to thy lands of Yamato.”
“Umu. They no doubt feared my own response to thou’s actions. My reputation is ill-received once beyond the soil of Yamato. The Chinese King… if there is further encroachment then I will respond in kind but for now, I suppose there are other things that require my attention.”
Beyond the soil of Yamato, he says. How the Miko wished she could talk all about the ill reputation the Cursed King actually had on his very own soil, but she decided that the King deserved the treatment of ignorance in bliss, for now.
“Beginning to take action, I reckon?”
“It’s about time I suppose,” he replied, somewhat tiredly. “I have spent far too much time cooped up despite my wish to protect Yamato.”
“Mnm, the Chinese King… I may sympathize with thine anxiety. The seventh King is yet another blossoming source of stress forming in Italy now as we speak.” The Devil King slowly took a sip of the tea and her complexion relaxed. “I thank thee for the tea rich in flavor.”
Arching an eyebrow, he turned his head slightly to look at the shrine maiden out of the corner of his eye, who looked away in turn. Indeed, his subordinates were way behind. Maybe he needed to put his foot down somewhere, remind them how important their jobs were.
“I’m glad thou enjoyed the tea. Italy huh… Perhaps that might be the destination for my little stroll then. Somewhere a little further from these shores where I don’t have to deal with that confounded invader.”
“She appeareth to be an impressive individual, defeating a Heretic God but months ago and now plotting to seize from under mine care the country where the fabled Romans once lived. Ufufu, I look forward to having a peaceful diplomatic conversation with her.”
“Seize? From thou?” The Eastern King chuckled. “That young one has her work cut out for her. Thou art almost an impossible goal for them.”
“Ufufufu, surely thou exaggerate, I shalt not label it nearly impossible.”
“Surely thou remember the state I was in after thou was finished with me?”
“A joyous occasion, was it not?” The True Queen laughed, placing the back of her gloved hand under her lips.
“I thought I wouldn’t open my eyes ever again. Thou art a harsh opponent to bring me to that point of no return.”
“For victory, there was no other recourse. That is simply who I was. Yet I believe thou art not so far from mineself in that manner—thou art a ticking time bomb, only waiting for a trigger to set it off.”
The Eastern King nodded. Though he was loathe to accept it, she was right. “At the heart of it all, I am still a shinobi. It is necessary to release some of the tension that has built up once in awhile. Otherwise, I fear what may befall Yamato if they go out of control.”
“I would lend aid in releasing thy darkness against mine light, but that wouldst leave thy lands dry of life. Thus—for now—I shall embrace restraint, the Heretic Gods are in far greater number to pose as worthy adversaries, yet I fear the younger Kings may step into mine own hunting grounds in the morrows to come.”
“I do not think there is a land that could withstand both our strengths. Nnn, this one is sincerely hoping that a Heretic shows itself soon. My hand has been itching for some time and I do not wish to turn it on one of our juniors.”
“The seas boast with storms a Heretic ruler amidst its presence, perchance I shall yield to thee the opponent thou deserve. I shall hunt down mine elusive prey that escaped into this bustling metropolis.”
“The Yozakura will support thou in thine endeavors. I hath received a report this morning about the Heretic in the storm but was waiting for more concrete information before making my move.”
“The Snow Rose shalt welcome their aid.” There was a brief pause. “Hm, unfortunately, I am in lacking of its information myself, but I reckon it shall visit yonder shores of Tokyo on the morrow, or perhaps a little later.”
“We shall make preparations to receive it tonight. One can never be too careful with the Heretics. Have thou already a place to stay? Otherwise, thou art welcome in my abode for so long as thou remains here in Yamato.”
“Mn… an interesting invitation thou hath presented. Planned I hath to book a suite in a hotel, but living in a Japanese manor may have its own charms.”
“Rest assured we are better than any hotel thou can find, that much I have confidence to say.”
I think it’s crumbling somewhere… The Miko made a mental note to herself to try and make sure there wouldn’t be such things. It only meant bringing over people to fix the roof and whatnot, but then, would she want the True Queen to see such a thing? Perhaps when the True Queen takes a walk. They say all kinds of things happen when she does that, anyway. Maybe that’ll get us enough time.
The True Queen hummed, inhaled to receive in the fragrance of the remaining tea through her nostrils before finishing it. It made her feel invigorated.
“Very well, I shall accept thine invitation.”
“Splendid!” he said with a clap of his hands, the tea not sloshing in the slightest. “Make the appropriate preparations for our esteemed guests!”
“Yes, my Lord,” the Miko resolutely said, getting up from her position and walking out of the room, sliding the door open and then closed.
“Marina, make sure to bring our luggage over,” Gloria said to her attendant.
“Yes, Elder Sister.” The aide gave a nod before she walked out of the room and leapt—taking away to the open air.
“Sister?” Yagami asked, giving Gloria a curious look.
“Ah, yes.” The True Queen’s expression was mixed with a bit of melancholy but she smiled nonetheless. “She is an only child I took in since… her family chose to forsake her to this cold and cruel world.”
“I see. Truly I feel for her. Many of those in Yozakura have similar pasts.”
She looked down to the empty bowl and spoke, “I am simply unable to ignore those devoid of family. I am able to sympathize with such children, after all.”
“It is nice to have a place that one may call home. Yozakura may not be ideal but it is there for those who need it.
“Mhm, that is what matters in the end.” The Campione of the West made a smile that was more calm and serene, something that was always expected of her. “Shall we take a walk? I would like to see more of thy metropolis.”
“It hath changed much in such a short time, even I’m hard pressed to keep up with the march of technology. They say an old dog can’t learn new tricks… but I’m trying.”
“Oh dear, now that is untrue. Come,” she said, pulling herself up, “let us show the world their elders art yet to lose their vigor.”
“Now? B-but the Heretic God…” he protested lightly.
“Oh? Is it truly acceptable for ye to decline? Did thou not wish to keep up?”
“Fine, fine. Let’s go then, just let me change out of these first.”
“Very well, I shall await thee.”
“I apologize for making a guest wait, please excuse me for a moment.” Bowing to Gloria, Yagami slid the paper door open and closed.
He paced quickly down the corridor, gliding past other members of Yozakura like a spectre to return as soon as possible. The True Queen appeared to be delighted as he finally presented himself when he returned to her.
“Oho, thou appeareth more western now,” the fellow Godslayer remarked.
“One must change to fit the times. I believe this is what’s in vogue now for most gentlemen my age.” He chuckled, pushing up the spectacles on the bridge of his nose.
The Japanese manor was old—built since generations past—yet it stood strong, braving through the harsh passage of time. The servants walked about here and there, doing their daily chores. Some used to pester him to let them work with the gardens, but he’d choose to occupy himself with it regardless.
Indeed, it helped to clear his mind. It was something he had taken to during his first century, finding it more helpful to relax than any other activity.
A bird soon flew across the sky and landed behind the man on the ground, just outside the zen garden. It transformed into a man kneeling down. His slender body was covered in black garb, hiding his face.
“My King, we have an emergency report to make,” the ninja stated with a tone of urgency.
The man tilted his head ever so slightly to regard the ninja, his moving hands and broom slowing. “Speak.”
“We have detected an anomaly in the seas just outside Tokyo. We have not confirmed it yet but it may be the influence of a Heretic God.”
“Send a team to check it immediately. Make sure the Committee is aware we are moving as well,” the man said before resuming his sweeping.
“Understood, my Lord.” The ninja vanished instantly as he spoke.
“Did another one of them come up to our lands?” a voice spoke from behind him. He found a shrine maiden standing on the wooden floor of the manor, her hair black and eyes black.
“Possibly. If it is as such then I will depart to deal with the matter. These old bones need a workout from time to time.”
“My Lord hardly looks like a man who is old, though…”
“There is much more that lies beneath the surface, young one. You and many others have yet to witness the descent of a Heretic God so this might prove to be a good learning experience.”
“So my Lord is claiming that I may observe? That’s a bit of a surprise, seeing how reclusive you appear to be even on the battlefield, or so they say.”
“Yamato today has changed, they know not the discord sowed by a Heretic and it has been some time since I last crossed blades with another so you could say I’m slightly excited at the prospect, yes.”
“As expected of a Devil King, nothing but the thought of shedding the blood of Gods excites him.”
“Hahaha. Apart from other Kings like myself, they are the only beings I can test my skills on. Who knows, they may have deteriorated with all the time I spend drinking tea and tending to the garden.”
“Oh, no, it’s not as though I meant to label my Lord as a monster or a danger to all women and humanity, I was simply acknowledging a fact.”
“You wound me, young one. Though I profess that I was weak to fine women back in the day…” The man set aside his broom, joining the shrine maiden in the house. “Care for some tea?”
“Shall I prepare it as usual, my Lord?”
“If you would be so kind. Oh and please bring some mochi, that would be a good start to our day,” he quipped.
“As you wish.”
The shrine maiden slid a door open before she sat down on a cushion and began her work with the tea. She began to systematically clean each of the utensils used in the ceremony. Bowing to her King, she added some tea leaves into the earthenware bowl and then poured in some hot water. The mixture was whisked until it became froth, turning a light green which signalled that it was ready. She then wiped the bowl once more, rotating it away from her and placing it in front of her King with another bow.
Returning her bow, he gripped the bowl lightly with one hand and took a sip. The flavor was just the way he liked it, being only slightly bitter. “Excellent as always,” he praised, nodding for the girl to regain her posture.
“I thank you for your kind words, my Lord.” The shrine maiden delivered some mochi and soon she watched as the King enjoyed his tea. “By the way, my Lord, it has recently come to my ears that the Kings of the world are slowly… taking their respective actions.”
“Meddlesome children. I suppose it was inevitable that this would happen.” Holding a hand to his chin, the man looked thoughtful. “I can understand that American but the True Queen as well?”
“There is no real information on the True Queen at the moment, for she is truly an enigma. They do not call her the Enigmatic King for no reason. There are only rumors of her… ambition.”
“Again with that confounded plan of hers,” he replied with a sour face. “Knowing her, I alone may not be enough if she sets her sights on Yamato a second time. I trust you have already informed the others to begin preparations?”
“They have even without my words. However, it’s but a rumor, what could go wrong?”
“Horribly, my dear.” He looked at her with sad eyes, no doubt recollecting something that happened in the distant past. “I will not see Yamato razed to the ground another time.”
“Could the True Queen do something like that? She is still the second monster, my Lord is the first mon—King at the moment, the most senior.”
The man winked at her near faux pas. “She almost would have if not for my intervention. Though I may be the most senior, she is also a fabulous Devil King in her own right. Truly befitting of the moniker True Queen and a most wonderful opponent.”
“Oh? Such high praises. She must’ve really caught your fancy, huh? Tired of the Japanese women already, my Lord?”
He chortled with mirth, the tea not shifting at all despite his movements. “After two hundred years of seeing naught but black-haired beauties, it would be a lie to say her visage did not captivate when I first laid eyes on her.”
“The foreigners do possess very strange features, so I’m not surprised. Ah, but we drifted away from the topic. At the current rate, the Kings are taking action to secure their domains, I’d not be surprised if the Chinese King soon sets his sights upon us.”
“The youngins will not to disturb our land, courtesy of a few hard knocks. Protecting our land from falling into the hands of another is all that I have done but perhaps that may have to change if more of these upstarts seek conquest… or a short dance with this old man. What do we have on the Chinese King?”
“The Chinese King is said to be the descendant of Luo Hao, but that is only but a rumor. Some say this is just a way to promote his name—an agenda. He is a High Priest of notable strength, and some say he may well be the recurring figure of his ancestor.”
The man shivered ever so slightly at the mention of that name. Luo Hao, one of the few people who struck him as both a marvel and deranged. “If he is anything like Luo Hao then perhaps this might be interesting. She was… quite the King herself. Strong but not without her own peculiarities.”
“Interesting? Not terrible? Ah, but then again, only a fellow King may attract the interest of a King, I suppose.”
“No other comes close to Luo Hao’s passion or should I say, obsession with the martial realm. As opposed to myself who learned to be one with the shadows, she set the foundation for all who seek to be Daoists. Even if the Chinese King had a certain measure of strength, comparing both of them is likening each to a grasshopper and a tiger. There is no comparison at all, they are completely different beings.” Placing the empty tea bowl on the table, he lowered his head slightly to the shrine maiden in thanks.
“So my Lord is claiming that the Chinese King may never be like his supposed ancestor no matter how much he tries?”
“I shall assess him with my own two eyes given the chance but… having seen Luo Hao and her ways, I feel that even the True Queen has a ways to go to reach that same amount of prowess.” He quietly muttered under his breath about the loss of mountains and forests.
“Are you sure? It has been a long time since you faced the True Queen in combat, has it not?”
“About close to two hundred years, yes. Gloria, she definitely would have not rested on her laurels. Mmm, mmm. I guess I should stretch my legs once in awhile…” he mumbled, somewhat caught in his own train of thought.
“So, what if she is something like Luo Hao now in her own way, what’d you do?”
“I’d probably lose, haha. She is my counterpart in almost every way. I cannot face her strength head on but with Yamato at stake, I will have no choice.”
“Let’s say she wants to test her strength instead of conquering Japan, though. Would you still fight her?”
“I would humor her for old times sake. Even I wish to see the outcome of our duel had that American not shown up. Back then, both of us were a little hotheaded. I wonder if there was a place where both of us could fight...”
“Why not just fight in America then?” the Shrine Miko suggested with a rare bright smile.
“He will not be pleased… but that guy, I still need to return a few favors. A few painful favors from an elder. Perhaps we may in America… Somewhere with next to no population.”
“That’s a very populated country, though. It may be hard to ignore involving people.”
“Our duel will have to wait then. Are there any other pressing matters or is this all?”
“I was just rambling about various matters out of boredom. The only thing I had to talk about were the rumors. That said, we never learned much about the two new elusive Kings that appeared some years ago.”
“We should have something on them by now. Perhaps it really is high time for me to take some action.” The man sighed deeply. “What was that saying, trust no one but yourself?”
“Unfortunately, we of the Yozakura are limited in foreign relations and diplomacy. We may require our King to be more forthcoming to gain more information.”
“That may be so. The status quo is changing with the increased number of Kings and I think it’s high time we reminded them that the Far East is still active. First, I want to wrap up the issue of that anomaly.”
“The one in the seas? It is but a storm approaching us, would it not be wise to await its presence where my King may fight it?”
“Yes, keep watch and inform me of any irregularities. If it truly turns out to be a Heretic then well, I get to have some exercise. After that, I may wish to leave our country for a bit.”
“Understood, my Lord. Please excuse me, I shall send a message with your commands.” The Miko bowed and slid open a door, soon taking leave.
Yagami Arata watched the door slide closed, looking past the veranda and his garden into the land of the Rising Sun. A look of melancholy accompanied a slow sigh as the King of Japan let his troubles out. “I wonder how things will turn out this time,” he mused before looking down at the empty tea cup wistfully. “Should’ve asked her to make another bowl before leaving…”
The paper door slid open again, this time, much faster than before. “My Lord, this has just come in, but the True Queen has stepped upon our soil once more!”
“Why do we find out only after she has arrived…” he said with dismay, wondering what his subordinates were doing sometimes. “Prepare to receive her at once and bring me some green tea!” he commanded, rising from his seiza position.
“Oh dear, how considerate of you, Eastern King.”
The Cursed King of the East turned to his zen garden to find an unearthly beauty donning a long white dress as she came down from the sky, walking down from what appeared to be a staircase made of round pieces of ice that disappeared with each steps taken. Finally, she stood before the garden, her eyes gleaming azure. Like a calm lake they were clear, but they also invoked a sign of power. Having become one with her Authorities, the True Queen was now a figure of celestial legends, carrying a truly majestic aura.
“The least I could do for a fellow King and longtime associate. How fare thee, True Queen?” Yagami folded his hands into his sleeves, lowering his head slightly in greeting. In contrast to her appearance, he was garbed in a traditional Japanese kimono with a robe of deep violet covering it. A black obi encircled his waist and together with a white hakama, completed his outfit.
“Ufufu, I fare well, Cursed King. I assume thou fareth just as well?”
“Indeed. I thought of sending thou a message but since thou hath taken the time and effort to visit my lands in person, thou hath my gratitude.”
“It appeareth thou hath words to share with mineself. Well, found for myself a bit of time I have, thus I thought of coming out for a leisurely walk.”
Yagami nodded slowly and turned his attention to the shrine maiden for a moment. “Prepare my tea set and rice crackers for our esteemed guest.” He then gestured politely towards the True Queen, offering her a seat at the table. “Please, make yourself comfortable in my abode and let us catch up.”
“E-Eh?” the Miko barely uttered. She seemed to have her ice thawed at that moment. “My Lord will prepare the tea himself?”
“Mmm, of course. It has been more than a lifetime since I have seen my fellow. This is the least I could do for a meeting such as this.”
The True Queen of Europe only smiled and entered. “Please pardon mine intrusion.” She sat down on a cushion and attempted to make herself comfortable. “I believe you were permitted to enter too.”
“Ah… I understand.”
A woman with platinum blonde hair wearing a silver one piece entered, showing herself from beside the doors. She sat beside the foreign Devil King, albeit a small distance away. The Cursed King noted a lily-like eyepatch over her right eye which made the woman with the Godslayer truly unique.
“Welcome to my home as well.” He smiled politely, seating himself after his guests had. “Now, what brings thee to my home of the Rising Sun, True Queen? A breath of fresh air?”
The Miko soon delivered the tea set to the Cursed King, before placing some rice crackers on the table.
“A breath of fresh air… would be wrong not. Appeareth I hath for words not to exchange only with thee, but a certain individual too.”
Yagami bowed to his counterpart once and began making the tea for all three of them as he continued the conversation. “A certain individual? Pray tell, another of our fellows perhaps?”
“Ufufu, nay. An adversary who escaped to thine fair isles to seek salvation.”
Finishing his whisking, he offered a bowl of tea to the True Queen. “Umu, umu. Is that all there is to it? Thou would not hath taken the time to travel all the way here, knowing my own stance on such… matters.”
Gloria accepted the bowl of tea and held it as she spoke, “Apologize I shall for mine intrusion but finish I must what I hath began, for that is the way of the Godslayer that I am now.”
“Hmm… Let us finish this matter posthaste then. I suppose thou hath no opposition to my joining of the chase? I wish to see the kind of person that hath drawn the attention of one such as thyself.” He finished another round of whisking, expert hands making light work of the tea ceremony. He offered it to the attendant with the eyepatch with a light bow.
The aide of True Queen likewise accepted the tea with a light bow, but only held the cup in her hands. On the other hand, the Devil King of Europe made a polite smile. “Thank you. It is an honor.”
“My, my, is the Cursed King truly so free as to join mine little game of cat and mouse?” the western Campione stated with an amused look.
“Nnn. This a good warmup for the days to come. I hear our juniors are getting restless.” Yagami put on a knowing smile. “Someone will need to make sure they don’t cause too large a mess.”
“Ah, yes, the younger Kings. Hear I hath few tales of their youthful vigor and valor. I would wish they would learn to respect their elders, however.”
“How nice to be young, eh? I believe we both were a little hotheaded in our own youth.” Yagami chuckled, taking a sip from his tea.
The True Queen too, chuckled along with the Cursed King. “Indeed, restless we were in our own ways. Thus, I wish to be more forgiving of my… younger siblings? So long as they mind themselves, I care not for what they pursue. The Witenagemot hath been rather cooperative to ensure I do not clash with any foreign peers of mine. Ufufu, panicked they hath when they learned of mine departure to thy lands of Yamato.”
“Umu. They no doubt feared my own response to thou’s actions. My reputation is ill-received once beyond the soil of Yamato. The Chinese King… if there is further encroachment then I will respond in kind but for now, I suppose there are other things that require my attention.”
Beyond the soil of Yamato, he says. How the Miko wished she could talk all about the ill reputation the Cursed King actually had on his very own soil, but she decided that the King deserved the treatment of ignorance in bliss, for now.
“Beginning to take action, I reckon?”
“It’s about time I suppose,” he replied, somewhat tiredly. “I have spent far too much time cooped up despite my wish to protect Yamato.”
“Mnm, the Chinese King… I may sympathize with thine anxiety. The seventh King is yet another blossoming source of stress forming in Italy now as we speak.” The Devil King slowly took a sip of the tea and her complexion relaxed. “I thank thee for the tea rich in flavor.”
Arching an eyebrow, he turned his head slightly to look at the shrine maiden out of the corner of his eye, who looked away in turn. Indeed, his subordinates were way behind. Maybe he needed to put his foot down somewhere, remind them how important their jobs were.
“I’m glad thou enjoyed the tea. Italy huh… Perhaps that might be the destination for my little stroll then. Somewhere a little further from these shores where I don’t have to deal with that confounded invader.”
“She appeareth to be an impressive individual, defeating a Heretic God but months ago and now plotting to seize from under mine care the country where the fabled Romans once lived. Ufufu, I look forward to having a peaceful diplomatic conversation with her.”
“Seize? From thou?” The Eastern King chuckled. “That young one has her work cut out for her. Thou art almost an impossible goal for them.”
“Ufufufu, surely thou exaggerate, I shalt not label it nearly impossible.”
“Surely thou remember the state I was in after thou was finished with me?”
“A joyous occasion, was it not?” The True Queen laughed, placing the back of her gloved hand under her lips.
“I thought I wouldn’t open my eyes ever again. Thou art a harsh opponent to bring me to that point of no return.”
“For victory, there was no other recourse. That is simply who I was. Yet I believe thou art not so far from mineself in that manner—thou art a ticking time bomb, only waiting for a trigger to set it off.”
The Eastern King nodded. Though he was loathe to accept it, she was right. “At the heart of it all, I am still a shinobi. It is necessary to release some of the tension that has built up once in awhile. Otherwise, I fear what may befall Yamato if they go out of control.”
“I would lend aid in releasing thy darkness against mine light, but that wouldst leave thy lands dry of life. Thus—for now—I shall embrace restraint, the Heretic Gods are in far greater number to pose as worthy adversaries, yet I fear the younger Kings may step into mine own hunting grounds in the morrows to come.”
“I do not think there is a land that could withstand both our strengths. Nnn, this one is sincerely hoping that a Heretic shows itself soon. My hand has been itching for some time and I do not wish to turn it on one of our juniors.”
“The seas boast with storms a Heretic ruler amidst its presence, perchance I shall yield to thee the opponent thou deserve. I shall hunt down mine elusive prey that escaped into this bustling metropolis.”
“The Yozakura will support thou in thine endeavors. I hath received a report this morning about the Heretic in the storm but was waiting for more concrete information before making my move.”
“The Snow Rose shalt welcome their aid.” There was a brief pause. “Hm, unfortunately, I am in lacking of its information myself, but I reckon it shall visit yonder shores of Tokyo on the morrow, or perhaps a little later.”
“We shall make preparations to receive it tonight. One can never be too careful with the Heretics. Have thou already a place to stay? Otherwise, thou art welcome in my abode for so long as thou remains here in Yamato.”
“Mn… an interesting invitation thou hath presented. Planned I hath to book a suite in a hotel, but living in a Japanese manor may have its own charms.”
“Rest assured we are better than any hotel thou can find, that much I have confidence to say.”
I think it’s crumbling somewhere… The Miko made a mental note to herself to try and make sure there wouldn’t be such things. It only meant bringing over people to fix the roof and whatnot, but then, would she want the True Queen to see such a thing? Perhaps when the True Queen takes a walk. They say all kinds of things happen when she does that, anyway. Maybe that’ll get us enough time.
The True Queen hummed, inhaled to receive in the fragrance of the remaining tea through her nostrils before finishing it. It made her feel invigorated.
“Very well, I shall accept thine invitation.”
“Splendid!” he said with a clap of his hands, the tea not sloshing in the slightest. “Make the appropriate preparations for our esteemed guests!”
“Yes, my Lord,” the Miko resolutely said, getting up from her position and walking out of the room, sliding the door open and then closed.
“Marina, make sure to bring our luggage over,” Gloria said to her attendant.
“Yes, Elder Sister.” The aide gave a nod before she walked out of the room and leapt—taking away to the open air.
“Sister?” Yagami asked, giving Gloria a curious look.
“Ah, yes.” The True Queen’s expression was mixed with a bit of melancholy but she smiled nonetheless. “She is an only child I took in since… her family chose to forsake her to this cold and cruel world.”
“I see. Truly I feel for her. Many of those in Yozakura have similar pasts.”
She looked down to the empty bowl and spoke, “I am simply unable to ignore those devoid of family. I am able to sympathize with such children, after all.”
“It is nice to have a place that one may call home. Yozakura may not be ideal but it is there for those who need it.
“Mhm, that is what matters in the end.” The Campione of the West made a smile that was more calm and serene, something that was always expected of her. “Shall we take a walk? I would like to see more of thy metropolis.”
“It hath changed much in such a short time, even I’m hard pressed to keep up with the march of technology. They say an old dog can’t learn new tricks… but I’m trying.”
“Oh dear, now that is untrue. Come,” she said, pulling herself up, “let us show the world their elders art yet to lose their vigor.”
“Now? B-but the Heretic God…” he protested lightly.
“Oh? Is it truly acceptable for ye to decline? Did thou not wish to keep up?”
“Fine, fine. Let’s go then, just let me change out of these first.”
“Very well, I shall await thee.”
“I apologize for making a guest wait, please excuse me for a moment.” Bowing to Gloria, Yagami slid the paper door open and closed.
He paced quickly down the corridor, gliding past other members of Yozakura like a spectre to return as soon as possible. The True Queen appeared to be delighted as he finally presented himself when he returned to her.
“Oho, thou appeareth more western now,” the fellow Godslayer remarked.
“One must change to fit the times. I believe this is what’s in vogue now for most gentlemen my age.” He chuckled, pushing up the spectacles on the bridge of his nose.
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Thus, the pair of Godslayers departed from the Japanese manor in which the Cursed King of the East stayed. The neighborhood was accompanied by greeneries and traditional structures, something that the western Campione didn’t seem to mind but somehow the Japanese Campione could sense the boredom, even when she seemed to appreciate the serenity of the atmosphere. Walking across the roads beyond the gates of the mansion, their journey was often interrupted by the slightest of things. Gloria showered interest upon the purring cats, children, the elderly, and even the neighboring structures that they could see afar from their location.
“Mn, so this is the kind of place the Cursed King liveth in,” the True Queen stated, having seen most of what the area had to offer. “Ufufu, how befitting.”
“Truly, thou would say that? I wish to be undisturbed in my time, those in the neighborhood have not seen much of me except in passing. The less people that know, the better.”
“Because thou art too fast to be seen?”
“Not at all. I do not wish to be seen. Is that so strange?”
“Mn, I reckon the reasoning lies in thine Authority?”
“Without a doubt. Though it may be my first and most familiar, it’s like a rabid dog that listens only to me that may one day run renegade without its master to guide it.”
“Let us hope such a day cometh not.” She hummed as she glanced across the area once more. “While I appreciate this peaceful neighborhood, I am one for thriving in the bustling cities more…”
“Let’s. It is a good change of pace.” With a wave of his hand, the car that had been trailing them at a distance closed to pick up the pair whereupon Yagami opened the door for his partner. “After you, True Queen.”
“Oh no, I shall take the driver’s seat instead if thou wouldst not mind.”
“Nnn? I do not mind.” He then indicated for the driver to stand down and return to the manor. He complied and Yagami then rode shotgun.
“Good, good.” Thus, the True Queen took the driver’s seat. They then began a venture anew, now toward the more advanced side of the city. “What would be a good place to go to? Any recommendations, my fellow Godslayer?”
“Umu, what would thou like to see? There are no lack of places in Tokyo where we may enjoy ourselves.”
“I am most interested in congested areas and those that employ greater technology. I hath heard much of Tokyo and its grandeur but it is mine first opportunity to witness it in all its glory.”
“Then let us head to Shibuya. It boasts the largest pedestrian crossing in the world and there are plenty of stores that would likely appeal to thy fashion sense. Most upmarket brands have a store or two nearby as well in Omotesando street a stone’s throw away.”
“Shibuya, is it?” The True Queen drove with one hand and tapped on a phone with a large screen with the other hand in no time, using the internet to look it up. Soon, she placed it before her and marked the location on the map as they drove to the area. “Fashion, mn? I hath not went shopping for over fifteen years now…”
“I let the Yozakura members dress me. It is interesting to see how each individual feels about how their King should dress. In the end, this was the outfit that was agreed upon.”
“Mn!” She gave a nod. “It suits thee. In mine own case, my attire was agreed upon in the court of Queen Victoria in the nineteenth century. So, over a hundred years ago, I suppose? Slight is its modifications since through the decades.”
“I think the fashion here will fit thou quite nicely, though don’t take my words too seriously. I am from a time where top knots and ritual suicide were the popular things in life after all,” he joked.
“And I am from a time they promenaded by donning dresses with many layers of petticoats while pretending the commoners’ sufferings existed not. Well, I suppose the fashion of the future would be a sight to marvel.”
“It sure has changed but I think my own sense will lag behind again even in the days to come. Though, I think thou would look good regardless. A timeless beauty.”
“Ohoho, thou flatter me overmuch, I am sure thine mistresses are just as beautiful.”
“They were of a different kind of beauty but that was back then. Now I keep my solitude.”
“Oh? What a loveless thing to say.” The True Queen laughed. “But that is inappropriate for mineself to claim, for I hath not partaken in relationships for decades.” Her smile was again tinged with melancholy like when she was speaking of her Sister. “People come and go—I hath learned to accept the cycle of mankind.”
Yagami made a sound of agreement. “Perhaps if it was another one like ourselves, things might be different but the world would take it differently. Even now, I cannot see the young ones as more than children to be watched over. Perhaps that may change as they grow.”
“Ufufu, that I hope it does. The children at the moment are quite unruly, so I suppose we are not quite taking care of them as one should.”
“The responsibility lies with us, the two elders to make sure they grow up responsibly. I remember how drunk with power I was when I initially obtained my first Authority. The curses were quite unruly.”
“And when I became a King first… ahaha, I destroyed the Stone Henge…”
“That was you?” Yagami exclaimed, slipping into a casual tone.
“Mhm, Witenagemot’s members—when it was still yet to be formed—went to a great degree of effort to revert it back to its former authenticity, but it hath never been the same again.”
“Those kind of historical relics and sites never are. I believe I’m responsible for ruining a few of Yamato’s own… The Osaka castle is not what it used to be.”
“That dost not surprise me, I have twice put the Crystal Palace aflame mineself, which was said to have caught fire unawares.”
“All collateral in our line of work. There really isn’t much we can do about it either… The organizations try their best but it's just not possible to limit the damage sometimes. They have it even worse than us.”
“Indeed. †˜Tis a shame we Godslayers must bear. It makes me worry for the younger ones too… ah, I believe this is Shibuya?”
“Yes. Stop at that building up ahead. The valet will recognize this car’s plate number and take over,” Yagami said as he indicated a particular highrise building.
The True Queen followed the instructions and parked the car beside the indicated building straight ahead. As the valet of the Cursed King took over, they exited the car and looked around. Various screens littered the buildings with advertisements playing, and the streets were crowded.
“Oh, this is quite the place,” the Devil King remarked. She marveled at the technology that reflected against her pupils with glee, truly a wonder to her.
“The amount of human traffic here is… far beyond what I could have ever dreamed. This crossing alone would have amounted to a city or more per day a couple hundred years ago.”
“I loathed advancement of mankind at its beginning stages, but I came to embrace it partially due to its evolution in the field of medicine.”
“That and agricultural advances… Those were very important for a land such as ours. If only the mundanes could focus on that instead of other things like making their country great again…” Yagami grumbled out loud. “Worthless wall…”
(GM’s Comment: d once said “TRUMP 2016, BITCHES.”)
“That… is an expensive ambition. Far too much when the entire country is involved.”
Yagami laughed. “Well, that’s a problem for the Invader to handle. If I remember, there was also a statue nearby of a dog. It displayed unfaltering loyalty to its master, waiting for the man to return home for nine years after his demise… or something along that line?”
“Oh my, for nine years whole? Such an admirable pet! Where is it located?”
“Around that corner. When I heard the tale some years back, I requested that the statue be built in his honor!”
“Thou did?” The unearthly beauty blinked with her clear cerulean eyes. “Not a statue of snakes and curses?”
“Who would come to see that?” Yagami replied. “A dog appeals to the hearts of everyone. It even has movies made in dedication to it… I remember watching one some time back. I did not expect Hachiko to have that much of an influence on Yamato.”
“Mn, perhaps the religious ones? Movies, mn? I hath not visited a cinema hall for about two years now. That doth not sound long when I compose it so, is it? My Sister wisheth to chance upon one. The contents of the horror movie was rather dreary, though.”
“Nnn, two years is nothing for us but a lot can change in the entertainment industry. If she wanted to watch a horror film, all one needed to do is look at me.”
“Surely thou jest, what would be so scary about thou?” The Godslayer made a dismissive wave as if it was a bad joke.
“The Devil in Devil King is more than enough to scare most people away. Compounded with my own Authorities, most youngins don’t want to even get close. It’s as if my name scares them away,” he lamented.
“Is that so?” They traversed through the crowds and the road as they spoke, going around the corner before they found themselves before the statue of Hachiko. She made a smile as she looked up to the statue. “I believe the young ones are simply shy overmuch.”
“It’s… different from what I remember,” he answered. “There weren’t so many flower bouquets and what not back then. Even I don’t receive things like these… Are you sure the youngins are really that way?”
“Of course, it is not as though thou art scary, like now. It is not about the moniker but the person themselves.”
“Speaking of that, there are more eyes on us than before… Does this occur often when thou travels out?”
“Mnm? Is that not normal for a Campione?” There were some noises of camera shutters. “Like that, too.”
”I am not one for the public eye so… no. The most public exposure would be working at a café I own to pass the time but never like this.”
“Working at a café, a King? Ufufu, how amusing!” She waved slowly—elegance apparent in that brief movement of her long-gloved hands—as the crowd around them continued to take pictures of the pair—mostly just her—and she made only made a radiant smile.
“They’re increasing. More people are flocking here from the crossing because of the crowd…”
“Mn? Is that so bad?”
Indeed, the True Queen was very innocent in such matters, and would usually take such abnormal levels of attention in stride.
“At least one of us is enjoying the limelight,” he said. Resisting the urge to simply walk off, Yagami instead smiled alongside her though it looked slightly forced.
“It appears I am making thee uncomfortable, shall we make way to the shops thou spake of earlier?”
“Let us make a gracious exit then. Madame?” Offering his arm to Gloria, he made it abundantly clear that the pair were to leave the stage.
“Yes.”
Thus, the True Queen took the arm of the Cursed King and they exited the crowd, looking like a pair that suited each other, yet something about the crowd shot at the back of the Japanese Devil King. Were they the stabbing stares of the males that were taking the most pictures of the western Devil King?
Yagami guided her towards the shopping street he was most familiar with. “This entire street is high fashion, I hope that at least one store will be to thine taste.”
“Hm. I see.”
The King looked at the stores with interest as they passed them by. Eventually, they entered one of the stores, thus the True Queen began to try all kinds of attires. Eventually, the lady of the west ended up with a set of black one-pieces with long black stockings.
“Mn, while I like this new set of attires I must state that the lack of long gloves feel rather foreign to me,” the True Queen said as she came out of the dressing room.
“Thou will be fine. Just take a look at the store clerk and thou hast thine answer.”
“She appears to be rather starstruck.” She laughed. “Even a woman is unable to ignore the graces of a flower.”
Yagami waved to the girl who took a few moments to register that he was calling for her. She hurried over, a light blush on her face and he whispered a few things into her ear upon which she began nodding furiously.
The True Queen tilted her head quizzically as she watched the interaction with the store clerk and the Japanese Campione.
“Is something the matter?” she asked.
“Fret not. Is that outfit alright with thou? The clerk will handle everything once thou hath decided.”
“Mhm, this apparel shalt be donned by mineself for the day—lovely it is in its own manner.”
“Splendid. Shall we continue shopping or… does thou hath something else in mind?”
“Hoho, I hath been wishing to pay a visit to a café since thou made a mention of it.”
“I think there was one of mine somewhere in the area. It should not be a problem to drop in unannounced.”
“Splendid, let us steer our venture to it!”
The store bell chimed as he opened the door for her and the pair walked down the street towards where he thought was one of the cafés. As before, people stopped to give Gloria a second look and by the time they reached the café, Yagami estimated that more people had seen his face today than in the last few decades.
The café was indeed where he had remembered it to be but had changed greatly from its initial appearance, he guessed maybe some ten years ago? Nonetheless it was still popular with young adults and couples frequenting the area. Stepping into the store with Gloria, Yagami looked for the manager of this joint. A young lady popped her head out from the kitchen and they exchanged words.
Shortly after, a table was specially prepared for Gloria and Yagami appeared behind the counter with an apron. “What shalt thou have milady? Or would thou leave the choice of beverage up to me?”
“Mmm, what shall I do?” The Campione of the West smiled playfully and considered the options with her eyes closed, despite all the glances falling upon her—something she took in stride once more, for she was simply used to this level of excessive attention. Indeed, this had been a recurring aspect of her life’s situations. However, this was completely opposite to the Heretic Gods that traversed the lands unnoticed often. The Campione had thus learned to take pleasure in limelight as it was forced upon her by her baneful beauty. “I suppose I shall allow thee to surprise me this one time.”
The Cursed King smiled and got to work, his expert hands making the espresso machine purr. Accustomed to it for so long, Yagami didn’t have to keep an eye on it and instead relied on his intuition and experience in the creation of the beverage. He prepared some steamed milk and once the espresso was a nice creamy brown, brought it over to Gloria where he began to free pour the steamed milk into the latte. The emulsion took scant few seconds to take shape but only both of them would recognize it for what it was.
“Is this an invitation of thou to the hunting grounds?” she asked with a mirthful smile.
“Our little secret, is it not? Enjoy,” he replied with a smile just as wide.
“I suppose it is.” She accepted the beverage with curved lips to make a tender smile. “I thank thou for the picturesque memory of our conflict past.” With ladylike composure she spoke, before she drank from the cup and hummed with delight. “Mn, it is nearly perfect.”
“Almost perfect? Thou art the first to give my beverage such an evaluation.”
“Hoho, I have made beverages in mine time too. I used to work as a bartender in ages past. Alcohol is but a pleasure of man, but I would never recommend it to an ordinary human being any longer.”
“Hoho, what a coincidence it is then. Thou must let me try one of thine cocktails one day!”
“It shall be mine own pleasure to treat ye in turn. Ah, but mine freedom in these lands art restricted. If thou wouldst accompany mineself to Europe, I have stores aplenty with connections to treat ye my beverages.”
“Umu, thou spoketh of Italy earlier yes? Perhaps that may be a good opportunity.”
“Mnm, Italy.” She took another sip. “I hold no particular business there for the moment, unless… the latest King ushers a new form of crisis.”
“Nnn, it is mighty whimsical of this one but a glimpse of the young Kings, I wish to see.”
“Oh my, doth thou wish to face them in friendly bouts?”
“Please. I merely wish to see for myself what kind of King they aspire to be.”
“Yet the only true way of assessing a King lieth in competition. †˜Tis why I prefer naught to interact with the children of this generation oft.”
“I shall leave that aspect to thou,” Yagami chuckled, thinking it was so like Gloria to be that way.
“Oh dear, thou shall enlighten me thence—how would thou assess the younger peers of the day?”
“In the ways of the old shinobi, constant observation. There is many a thing to be gleaned from just watching their actions.”
The True Queen tilted her head. “By being a stalker?”
“That’s what we are, sadly.”
“What a scorned thing to be,” she said candidly.
“I cannot change what I am. Just as you are the King that is revered above all, I am one who is reviled.”
“Not necessarily reviled in every case, I doth believe thou art admirable—there exist naught but select few who may avoid mine gaze on the grounds of the hunt.”
“I thank thou for the words of praise. Likewise, not many are able to resist the curses that crawl beneath my skin.”
“They are worth the reviles, ironically. I would claim the power is worthy of the fear it produces, which may be exploited in turn favorably for a King such as yourself.”
“A double-edged sword they are indeed and yet they fit my needs perfectly. Nnn, I wonder how the younglings will respond to it. Would they grit their teeth or wail...”
“Mnm, mnm.” She gave deep nods twice with closed eyes. “Indeed, even thou wish to compete with them, despite thy humble excuses.”
“One of the shadows should not want for open conflict and competition but as King who has tasted that rush… Mmm, maybe once in awhile to keep the old blood flowing. I have become dull in the last century.”
“Dull? Thou hath not improved thy crafts in the past century?”
“The last one that came wouldn’t give up till the very end but there were others who stood down once they saw the obvious outcome. There really hasn’t been any other that I could go all out against besides thou.” Yagami raised both his hands casually and shook his head.
“I see that thou never pursue thine adversaries. I find it difficult to believe thou hast not revealed thy full strength against a Heretic God in recent years, though.”
“Yamato would not last. My abilities are none too kind on the land and it would take far too long to recover… provided the cursed ground can.”
“I reckon thou hast not procured other Authorities that are more… discreet?”
“My moniker fits me perfectly.”
“Apparently so.” Thus the True Queen finished the latte and heaved a satisfied sigh. “Mnm, shall we visit another place?”
The Cursed King looked at the long line that had started to form outside the coffee shop not long after their arrival. Word had spread again and far too quickly. The mundanes were improving so much in their ability to communicate and spread information so quickly so why was Yozakura so slow!? “It appears I have customers. Do you mind if I handle some before we make our departure for a new destination?”
“Very well. I shall consider our next destination while thou perform thy deed.”
The line moved along once Yagami got back behind the counter, the Devil King catering to every customer like he would a treasured friend or lover. Seeing that there was no end and that he had kept Gloria waiting long enough, he bowed to the remaining customers in apology and hung up his apron. Back in his former outfit, he now sat himself across from Gloria.
“Decided on a destination, my fellow King?”
The True Queen looked up from her smartphone and answered, “Ah, yes, I hath been meaning to tread upon the… holy pilgrimage site of… o-ta-kus… were they? My Sister kept speaking of such odd things when the land of Yamato was brought up in conversations.”
“Ah… That can only be Akihabara. Indeed one of the hotspots of Yamato’s modern pop culture. I did not expect your sister to be interested in that. Then again, youths of today are greatly interested in our Japanese animation to the point where Yozakura could not ignore it.”
“My Sister would attempt to have me take interest. While I admire the creativity and wit of our current time—my own time is unfortunately extremely limited to appreciate the beauty of this particular boom of culture.”
“It is always relaxing to take time off to learn about the culture across the ages. Ever since those invaders’ meddlesome antics, Yamato has undergone drastic changes in every area. I am loathe to admit it but they helped open my eyes to the world more.”
“†˜Never nuke a country twice,’ they say, †˜it changes the country far too much’ they add. Ufufu, one could never be so far from the truth.”
Yagami’s expression grew distant and his shoulders drooped yet only the True Queen would notice the change. “That was a wholly unpleasant experience.”
She made an apologetic smile, seeing that her joke carried too far. “Ah, I apologize for resurfacing thy tragic past. Shall we be on our path?”
“It’s fine. I do believe it is best if we did make a move.”
“It is so full of life here, after all. Ufufu. There are tweets regarding thou across the web now.”
“A side-effect of my desire to relax. No one would expect a café barista to be the King of the East.”
“Indeed. None would expect the European King to be a producer of alcoholic beverages, either.”
Thus, the pair escaped the crowded café and took to the roads. The True Queen continued.
“Is the land of Akihabara far? Shall we board thine vehicle again for the venture?”
Yagami nodded, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. “Umu, lets. We will be there shortly, traffic permitting.”
“Mn, so this is the kind of place the Cursed King liveth in,” the True Queen stated, having seen most of what the area had to offer. “Ufufu, how befitting.”
“Truly, thou would say that? I wish to be undisturbed in my time, those in the neighborhood have not seen much of me except in passing. The less people that know, the better.”
“Because thou art too fast to be seen?”
“Not at all. I do not wish to be seen. Is that so strange?”
“Mn, I reckon the reasoning lies in thine Authority?”
“Without a doubt. Though it may be my first and most familiar, it’s like a rabid dog that listens only to me that may one day run renegade without its master to guide it.”
“Let us hope such a day cometh not.” She hummed as she glanced across the area once more. “While I appreciate this peaceful neighborhood, I am one for thriving in the bustling cities more…”
“Let’s. It is a good change of pace.” With a wave of his hand, the car that had been trailing them at a distance closed to pick up the pair whereupon Yagami opened the door for his partner. “After you, True Queen.”
“Oh no, I shall take the driver’s seat instead if thou wouldst not mind.”
“Nnn? I do not mind.” He then indicated for the driver to stand down and return to the manor. He complied and Yagami then rode shotgun.
“Good, good.” Thus, the True Queen took the driver’s seat. They then began a venture anew, now toward the more advanced side of the city. “What would be a good place to go to? Any recommendations, my fellow Godslayer?”
“Umu, what would thou like to see? There are no lack of places in Tokyo where we may enjoy ourselves.”
“I am most interested in congested areas and those that employ greater technology. I hath heard much of Tokyo and its grandeur but it is mine first opportunity to witness it in all its glory.”
“Then let us head to Shibuya. It boasts the largest pedestrian crossing in the world and there are plenty of stores that would likely appeal to thy fashion sense. Most upmarket brands have a store or two nearby as well in Omotesando street a stone’s throw away.”
“Shibuya, is it?” The True Queen drove with one hand and tapped on a phone with a large screen with the other hand in no time, using the internet to look it up. Soon, she placed it before her and marked the location on the map as they drove to the area. “Fashion, mn? I hath not went shopping for over fifteen years now…”
“I let the Yozakura members dress me. It is interesting to see how each individual feels about how their King should dress. In the end, this was the outfit that was agreed upon.”
“Mn!” She gave a nod. “It suits thee. In mine own case, my attire was agreed upon in the court of Queen Victoria in the nineteenth century. So, over a hundred years ago, I suppose? Slight is its modifications since through the decades.”
“I think the fashion here will fit thou quite nicely, though don’t take my words too seriously. I am from a time where top knots and ritual suicide were the popular things in life after all,” he joked.
“And I am from a time they promenaded by donning dresses with many layers of petticoats while pretending the commoners’ sufferings existed not. Well, I suppose the fashion of the future would be a sight to marvel.”
“It sure has changed but I think my own sense will lag behind again even in the days to come. Though, I think thou would look good regardless. A timeless beauty.”
“Ohoho, thou flatter me overmuch, I am sure thine mistresses are just as beautiful.”
“They were of a different kind of beauty but that was back then. Now I keep my solitude.”
“Oh? What a loveless thing to say.” The True Queen laughed. “But that is inappropriate for mineself to claim, for I hath not partaken in relationships for decades.” Her smile was again tinged with melancholy like when she was speaking of her Sister. “People come and go—I hath learned to accept the cycle of mankind.”
Yagami made a sound of agreement. “Perhaps if it was another one like ourselves, things might be different but the world would take it differently. Even now, I cannot see the young ones as more than children to be watched over. Perhaps that may change as they grow.”
“Ufufu, that I hope it does. The children at the moment are quite unruly, so I suppose we are not quite taking care of them as one should.”
“The responsibility lies with us, the two elders to make sure they grow up responsibly. I remember how drunk with power I was when I initially obtained my first Authority. The curses were quite unruly.”
“And when I became a King first… ahaha, I destroyed the Stone Henge…”
“That was you?” Yagami exclaimed, slipping into a casual tone.
“Mhm, Witenagemot’s members—when it was still yet to be formed—went to a great degree of effort to revert it back to its former authenticity, but it hath never been the same again.”
“Those kind of historical relics and sites never are. I believe I’m responsible for ruining a few of Yamato’s own… The Osaka castle is not what it used to be.”
“That dost not surprise me, I have twice put the Crystal Palace aflame mineself, which was said to have caught fire unawares.”
“All collateral in our line of work. There really isn’t much we can do about it either… The organizations try their best but it's just not possible to limit the damage sometimes. They have it even worse than us.”
“Indeed. †˜Tis a shame we Godslayers must bear. It makes me worry for the younger ones too… ah, I believe this is Shibuya?”
“Yes. Stop at that building up ahead. The valet will recognize this car’s plate number and take over,” Yagami said as he indicated a particular highrise building.
The True Queen followed the instructions and parked the car beside the indicated building straight ahead. As the valet of the Cursed King took over, they exited the car and looked around. Various screens littered the buildings with advertisements playing, and the streets were crowded.
“Oh, this is quite the place,” the Devil King remarked. She marveled at the technology that reflected against her pupils with glee, truly a wonder to her.
“The amount of human traffic here is… far beyond what I could have ever dreamed. This crossing alone would have amounted to a city or more per day a couple hundred years ago.”
“I loathed advancement of mankind at its beginning stages, but I came to embrace it partially due to its evolution in the field of medicine.”
“That and agricultural advances… Those were very important for a land such as ours. If only the mundanes could focus on that instead of other things like making their country great again…” Yagami grumbled out loud. “Worthless wall…”
(GM’s Comment: d once said “TRUMP 2016, BITCHES.”)
“That… is an expensive ambition. Far too much when the entire country is involved.”
Yagami laughed. “Well, that’s a problem for the Invader to handle. If I remember, there was also a statue nearby of a dog. It displayed unfaltering loyalty to its master, waiting for the man to return home for nine years after his demise… or something along that line?”
“Oh my, for nine years whole? Such an admirable pet! Where is it located?”
“Around that corner. When I heard the tale some years back, I requested that the statue be built in his honor!”
“Thou did?” The unearthly beauty blinked with her clear cerulean eyes. “Not a statue of snakes and curses?”
“Who would come to see that?” Yagami replied. “A dog appeals to the hearts of everyone. It even has movies made in dedication to it… I remember watching one some time back. I did not expect Hachiko to have that much of an influence on Yamato.”
“Mn, perhaps the religious ones? Movies, mn? I hath not visited a cinema hall for about two years now. That doth not sound long when I compose it so, is it? My Sister wisheth to chance upon one. The contents of the horror movie was rather dreary, though.”
“Nnn, two years is nothing for us but a lot can change in the entertainment industry. If she wanted to watch a horror film, all one needed to do is look at me.”
“Surely thou jest, what would be so scary about thou?” The Godslayer made a dismissive wave as if it was a bad joke.
“The Devil in Devil King is more than enough to scare most people away. Compounded with my own Authorities, most youngins don’t want to even get close. It’s as if my name scares them away,” he lamented.
“Is that so?” They traversed through the crowds and the road as they spoke, going around the corner before they found themselves before the statue of Hachiko. She made a smile as she looked up to the statue. “I believe the young ones are simply shy overmuch.”
“It’s… different from what I remember,” he answered. “There weren’t so many flower bouquets and what not back then. Even I don’t receive things like these… Are you sure the youngins are really that way?”
“Of course, it is not as though thou art scary, like now. It is not about the moniker but the person themselves.”
“Speaking of that, there are more eyes on us than before… Does this occur often when thou travels out?”
“Mnm? Is that not normal for a Campione?” There were some noises of camera shutters. “Like that, too.”
”I am not one for the public eye so… no. The most public exposure would be working at a café I own to pass the time but never like this.”
“Working at a café, a King? Ufufu, how amusing!” She waved slowly—elegance apparent in that brief movement of her long-gloved hands—as the crowd around them continued to take pictures of the pair—mostly just her—and she made only made a radiant smile.
“They’re increasing. More people are flocking here from the crossing because of the crowd…”
“Mn? Is that so bad?”
Indeed, the True Queen was very innocent in such matters, and would usually take such abnormal levels of attention in stride.
“At least one of us is enjoying the limelight,” he said. Resisting the urge to simply walk off, Yagami instead smiled alongside her though it looked slightly forced.
“It appears I am making thee uncomfortable, shall we make way to the shops thou spake of earlier?”
“Let us make a gracious exit then. Madame?” Offering his arm to Gloria, he made it abundantly clear that the pair were to leave the stage.
“Yes.”
Thus, the True Queen took the arm of the Cursed King and they exited the crowd, looking like a pair that suited each other, yet something about the crowd shot at the back of the Japanese Devil King. Were they the stabbing stares of the males that were taking the most pictures of the western Devil King?
Yagami guided her towards the shopping street he was most familiar with. “This entire street is high fashion, I hope that at least one store will be to thine taste.”
“Hm. I see.”
The King looked at the stores with interest as they passed them by. Eventually, they entered one of the stores, thus the True Queen began to try all kinds of attires. Eventually, the lady of the west ended up with a set of black one-pieces with long black stockings.
“Mn, while I like this new set of attires I must state that the lack of long gloves feel rather foreign to me,” the True Queen said as she came out of the dressing room.
“Thou will be fine. Just take a look at the store clerk and thou hast thine answer.”
“She appears to be rather starstruck.” She laughed. “Even a woman is unable to ignore the graces of a flower.”
Yagami waved to the girl who took a few moments to register that he was calling for her. She hurried over, a light blush on her face and he whispered a few things into her ear upon which she began nodding furiously.
The True Queen tilted her head quizzically as she watched the interaction with the store clerk and the Japanese Campione.
“Is something the matter?” she asked.
“Fret not. Is that outfit alright with thou? The clerk will handle everything once thou hath decided.”
“Mhm, this apparel shalt be donned by mineself for the day—lovely it is in its own manner.”
“Splendid. Shall we continue shopping or… does thou hath something else in mind?”
“Hoho, I hath been wishing to pay a visit to a café since thou made a mention of it.”
“I think there was one of mine somewhere in the area. It should not be a problem to drop in unannounced.”
“Splendid, let us steer our venture to it!”
The store bell chimed as he opened the door for her and the pair walked down the street towards where he thought was one of the cafés. As before, people stopped to give Gloria a second look and by the time they reached the café, Yagami estimated that more people had seen his face today than in the last few decades.
The café was indeed where he had remembered it to be but had changed greatly from its initial appearance, he guessed maybe some ten years ago? Nonetheless it was still popular with young adults and couples frequenting the area. Stepping into the store with Gloria, Yagami looked for the manager of this joint. A young lady popped her head out from the kitchen and they exchanged words.
Shortly after, a table was specially prepared for Gloria and Yagami appeared behind the counter with an apron. “What shalt thou have milady? Or would thou leave the choice of beverage up to me?”
“Mmm, what shall I do?” The Campione of the West smiled playfully and considered the options with her eyes closed, despite all the glances falling upon her—something she took in stride once more, for she was simply used to this level of excessive attention. Indeed, this had been a recurring aspect of her life’s situations. However, this was completely opposite to the Heretic Gods that traversed the lands unnoticed often. The Campione had thus learned to take pleasure in limelight as it was forced upon her by her baneful beauty. “I suppose I shall allow thee to surprise me this one time.”
The Cursed King smiled and got to work, his expert hands making the espresso machine purr. Accustomed to it for so long, Yagami didn’t have to keep an eye on it and instead relied on his intuition and experience in the creation of the beverage. He prepared some steamed milk and once the espresso was a nice creamy brown, brought it over to Gloria where he began to free pour the steamed milk into the latte. The emulsion took scant few seconds to take shape but only both of them would recognize it for what it was.
“Is this an invitation of thou to the hunting grounds?” she asked with a mirthful smile.
“Our little secret, is it not? Enjoy,” he replied with a smile just as wide.
“I suppose it is.” She accepted the beverage with curved lips to make a tender smile. “I thank thou for the picturesque memory of our conflict past.” With ladylike composure she spoke, before she drank from the cup and hummed with delight. “Mn, it is nearly perfect.”
“Almost perfect? Thou art the first to give my beverage such an evaluation.”
“Hoho, I have made beverages in mine time too. I used to work as a bartender in ages past. Alcohol is but a pleasure of man, but I would never recommend it to an ordinary human being any longer.”
“Hoho, what a coincidence it is then. Thou must let me try one of thine cocktails one day!”
“It shall be mine own pleasure to treat ye in turn. Ah, but mine freedom in these lands art restricted. If thou wouldst accompany mineself to Europe, I have stores aplenty with connections to treat ye my beverages.”
“Umu, thou spoketh of Italy earlier yes? Perhaps that may be a good opportunity.”
“Mnm, Italy.” She took another sip. “I hold no particular business there for the moment, unless… the latest King ushers a new form of crisis.”
“Nnn, it is mighty whimsical of this one but a glimpse of the young Kings, I wish to see.”
“Oh my, doth thou wish to face them in friendly bouts?”
“Please. I merely wish to see for myself what kind of King they aspire to be.”
“Yet the only true way of assessing a King lieth in competition. †˜Tis why I prefer naught to interact with the children of this generation oft.”
“I shall leave that aspect to thou,” Yagami chuckled, thinking it was so like Gloria to be that way.
“Oh dear, thou shall enlighten me thence—how would thou assess the younger peers of the day?”
“In the ways of the old shinobi, constant observation. There is many a thing to be gleaned from just watching their actions.”
The True Queen tilted her head. “By being a stalker?”
“That’s what we are, sadly.”
“What a scorned thing to be,” she said candidly.
“I cannot change what I am. Just as you are the King that is revered above all, I am one who is reviled.”
“Not necessarily reviled in every case, I doth believe thou art admirable—there exist naught but select few who may avoid mine gaze on the grounds of the hunt.”
“I thank thou for the words of praise. Likewise, not many are able to resist the curses that crawl beneath my skin.”
“They are worth the reviles, ironically. I would claim the power is worthy of the fear it produces, which may be exploited in turn favorably for a King such as yourself.”
“A double-edged sword they are indeed and yet they fit my needs perfectly. Nnn, I wonder how the younglings will respond to it. Would they grit their teeth or wail...”
“Mnm, mnm.” She gave deep nods twice with closed eyes. “Indeed, even thou wish to compete with them, despite thy humble excuses.”
“One of the shadows should not want for open conflict and competition but as King who has tasted that rush… Mmm, maybe once in awhile to keep the old blood flowing. I have become dull in the last century.”
“Dull? Thou hath not improved thy crafts in the past century?”
“The last one that came wouldn’t give up till the very end but there were others who stood down once they saw the obvious outcome. There really hasn’t been any other that I could go all out against besides thou.” Yagami raised both his hands casually and shook his head.
“I see that thou never pursue thine adversaries. I find it difficult to believe thou hast not revealed thy full strength against a Heretic God in recent years, though.”
“Yamato would not last. My abilities are none too kind on the land and it would take far too long to recover… provided the cursed ground can.”
“I reckon thou hast not procured other Authorities that are more… discreet?”
“My moniker fits me perfectly.”
“Apparently so.” Thus the True Queen finished the latte and heaved a satisfied sigh. “Mnm, shall we visit another place?”
The Cursed King looked at the long line that had started to form outside the coffee shop not long after their arrival. Word had spread again and far too quickly. The mundanes were improving so much in their ability to communicate and spread information so quickly so why was Yozakura so slow!? “It appears I have customers. Do you mind if I handle some before we make our departure for a new destination?”
“Very well. I shall consider our next destination while thou perform thy deed.”
The line moved along once Yagami got back behind the counter, the Devil King catering to every customer like he would a treasured friend or lover. Seeing that there was no end and that he had kept Gloria waiting long enough, he bowed to the remaining customers in apology and hung up his apron. Back in his former outfit, he now sat himself across from Gloria.
“Decided on a destination, my fellow King?”
The True Queen looked up from her smartphone and answered, “Ah, yes, I hath been meaning to tread upon the… holy pilgrimage site of… o-ta-kus… were they? My Sister kept speaking of such odd things when the land of Yamato was brought up in conversations.”
“Ah… That can only be Akihabara. Indeed one of the hotspots of Yamato’s modern pop culture. I did not expect your sister to be interested in that. Then again, youths of today are greatly interested in our Japanese animation to the point where Yozakura could not ignore it.”
“My Sister would attempt to have me take interest. While I admire the creativity and wit of our current time—my own time is unfortunately extremely limited to appreciate the beauty of this particular boom of culture.”
“It is always relaxing to take time off to learn about the culture across the ages. Ever since those invaders’ meddlesome antics, Yamato has undergone drastic changes in every area. I am loathe to admit it but they helped open my eyes to the world more.”
“†˜Never nuke a country twice,’ they say, †˜it changes the country far too much’ they add. Ufufu, one could never be so far from the truth.”
Yagami’s expression grew distant and his shoulders drooped yet only the True Queen would notice the change. “That was a wholly unpleasant experience.”
She made an apologetic smile, seeing that her joke carried too far. “Ah, I apologize for resurfacing thy tragic past. Shall we be on our path?”
“It’s fine. I do believe it is best if we did make a move.”
“It is so full of life here, after all. Ufufu. There are tweets regarding thou across the web now.”
“A side-effect of my desire to relax. No one would expect a café barista to be the King of the East.”
“Indeed. None would expect the European King to be a producer of alcoholic beverages, either.”
Thus, the pair escaped the crowded café and took to the roads. The True Queen continued.
“Is the land of Akihabara far? Shall we board thine vehicle again for the venture?”
Yagami nodded, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. “Umu, lets. We will be there shortly, traffic permitting.”
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
The cherry blossoms bloomed. A gradual shower of pink petals rained across the streets and fields of Japan, in which spring was taking place. The sky was a clear blue with spots of white cloud. Parents and children walked by the street in this morning, whereas some couples could be seen admiring the mesmerizing sight of nature together. Some were out picnicking with mats deployed and food brought out in the open, seemingly a pack of friends enjoying their time together, and last but not the least, there was the woman who observed all this, as well as the beautifully blooming cherry blossoms.
The woman shared the black hair of the natives of the island nation but aside from that both her appearance and attire were completely foreign. Her visage could only be adequately described as unearthly beautiful, shapely features far surpassing the works of the greatest of artists complemented by long, silky hair that hung past her waist and light blue eyes so pale they appeared almost white. She wore an elegant, long backless dress the color of fresh snow that clung to her fair skin, gently curving over her ample bosom, with two slits that extended down either side from wide hips. Around her slim waist was a golden girdle of Icovellavna designs from which ornate chains hung. On her arms were white sleeves with ornate golden armlets that matched her girdle. However, her most distinct feature was a pair of large, black feathered wings that sprouted from her uncovered back.
Despite this, the woman went unnoticed as she walked through the park with slow, relaxed steps that suggested neither destination nor direction as she gazed upon the peaceful scene around her. Stretching out her hand a pink petal landed in her palm and she looked upon its elegant beauty with a smile. There were no trees with such a color in the land of her origin.
With a flap of her great wings that sent a small gust through the surrounding area she took to the air and landed on a branch of a tree, taking a seat there. Her presence seemed to invigorate the tree giving it a radiance beyond the others and the people nearby took notice, many choosing the shade beneath it to lay out their picnics or relax in the grass. Soon there was a veritable crowd gathered beneath its branches, yet there was still none who noticed the presence of the dark winged Goddess that sat above them.
“Oh? How rare to find a being of mine own kind on the same island.”
The voice of a man echoed, and the Goddess thus felt a powerful presence floating behind her.
“Who hast disturbed my grove?” the Goddess asked casually, leaning back to take a look at the source of the voice.
She found a man with a corona of light cradling him. His muscular figure was mostly kept bare with a white tunic covering his hips. His features were handsome, incomparable to any mortal man.
“It is I of the glorious Sun, Sol.”
“Well met.” She kicked her legs over the branch and reversed direction so she could face the man from the front. “Dost thee hast business with sacred grove’s she?”
“I hath wanted to pay mine greetings to thee, o fair Goddess.”
“I thank ye for thy regard. Come, let us bask in the grove under the light of thy avatar.”
Sol gave a nod and stood beside the Goddess on the branch, which seemed to cause more petals to grow on the tree, for it was the blessing of the sun. “May I know thine name?”
“I have received many names. Now tis Nemetona.”
“Ah, Nemain of ye Sacred Mound, now I know. What a blessing it is to find a compatriot here among the Devil Kings.”
“The same,” Nemain said with a nod confirming her identity. “Thou wilt tell more of the Devil Kings. Dost thee hast impending conflict with man’s champions?” Her blood began to rise in excitement at the suggestion of battle.
“Aye, met I hath a powerful Godslayer, I fear she hath chaseth me to these fair islands.”
“Amusing, a mighty foe to hath cowed the sun.” A smile appeared on her face.
“Loathe I am to admit, but Godslayers of such formidable might are rare. The radiance of this Godslayer outshineth mine.”
“The sun riseth in the East, regain thy pride in combat here. War is mine essence. Long as I desire battle I shall find adversary.”
“Partially mine reason to seek salvation here. Now that thy presence is made, I would wager we seek to add another to our number, for the seas boast of another compatriot who bathes upon the warmth of mine lustre and the moon’s lume.”
“Do not mistake, of frenzy and havoc am I. It is not with ye I fight but for thy battlefield I seek.”
“Then create havoc as thou see fit, and the battlefield shalt take birth there! The Godslayers shalt show themselves in time.”
“The land’s fate will guide me to battle. Until then I shall remain of the grove.”
“Ye art not one of direct action, I see.”
“Hardly. I have already found what I sought in this land. Go and bolster thy host if thy desire. The feral frenzy of battle hath no prelude. What remaineth for I is naught but anticipation.”
“If that is thy plot then so be it, I shall depart to meet the God of the seas. Farewell, maiden of war.”
“Fare thee well, let us meet again amidst the fields of battle.”
As the incarnation of the sun departed, the dark-winged Goddess settled comfortably back onto her perch. As she thought of the impending conflict, her blood rose and a smile uncharacteristic of her elegant features appeared on her face. In her joy, she made her presence be known and let her Divine influence flood throughout the park, causing the cherry blossoms to swell with vitality even those with no connection to magic could perceive. If one with magic had been there they may have perceived it as either a magic disaster or the birth of a new holy site with all the Divine energy that was suddenly imbued into the earth. The people clamored as they remarked at the sudden change and those that looked up gazed upon her form with fascination. But the incarnation of war paid no heed for all that was in her mind was battle.
The woman shared the black hair of the natives of the island nation but aside from that both her appearance and attire were completely foreign. Her visage could only be adequately described as unearthly beautiful, shapely features far surpassing the works of the greatest of artists complemented by long, silky hair that hung past her waist and light blue eyes so pale they appeared almost white. She wore an elegant, long backless dress the color of fresh snow that clung to her fair skin, gently curving over her ample bosom, with two slits that extended down either side from wide hips. Around her slim waist was a golden girdle of Icovellavna designs from which ornate chains hung. On her arms were white sleeves with ornate golden armlets that matched her girdle. However, her most distinct feature was a pair of large, black feathered wings that sprouted from her uncovered back.
Despite this, the woman went unnoticed as she walked through the park with slow, relaxed steps that suggested neither destination nor direction as she gazed upon the peaceful scene around her. Stretching out her hand a pink petal landed in her palm and she looked upon its elegant beauty with a smile. There were no trees with such a color in the land of her origin.
With a flap of her great wings that sent a small gust through the surrounding area she took to the air and landed on a branch of a tree, taking a seat there. Her presence seemed to invigorate the tree giving it a radiance beyond the others and the people nearby took notice, many choosing the shade beneath it to lay out their picnics or relax in the grass. Soon there was a veritable crowd gathered beneath its branches, yet there was still none who noticed the presence of the dark winged Goddess that sat above them.
“Oh? How rare to find a being of mine own kind on the same island.”
The voice of a man echoed, and the Goddess thus felt a powerful presence floating behind her.
“Who hast disturbed my grove?” the Goddess asked casually, leaning back to take a look at the source of the voice.
She found a man with a corona of light cradling him. His muscular figure was mostly kept bare with a white tunic covering his hips. His features were handsome, incomparable to any mortal man.
“It is I of the glorious Sun, Sol.”
“Well met.” She kicked her legs over the branch and reversed direction so she could face the man from the front. “Dost thee hast business with sacred grove’s she?”
“I hath wanted to pay mine greetings to thee, o fair Goddess.”
“I thank ye for thy regard. Come, let us bask in the grove under the light of thy avatar.”
Sol gave a nod and stood beside the Goddess on the branch, which seemed to cause more petals to grow on the tree, for it was the blessing of the sun. “May I know thine name?”
“I have received many names. Now tis Nemetona.”
“Ah, Nemain of ye Sacred Mound, now I know. What a blessing it is to find a compatriot here among the Devil Kings.”
“The same,” Nemain said with a nod confirming her identity. “Thou wilt tell more of the Devil Kings. Dost thee hast impending conflict with man’s champions?” Her blood began to rise in excitement at the suggestion of battle.
“Aye, met I hath a powerful Godslayer, I fear she hath chaseth me to these fair islands.”
“Amusing, a mighty foe to hath cowed the sun.” A smile appeared on her face.
“Loathe I am to admit, but Godslayers of such formidable might are rare. The radiance of this Godslayer outshineth mine.”
“The sun riseth in the East, regain thy pride in combat here. War is mine essence. Long as I desire battle I shall find adversary.”
“Partially mine reason to seek salvation here. Now that thy presence is made, I would wager we seek to add another to our number, for the seas boast of another compatriot who bathes upon the warmth of mine lustre and the moon’s lume.”
“Do not mistake, of frenzy and havoc am I. It is not with ye I fight but for thy battlefield I seek.”
“Then create havoc as thou see fit, and the battlefield shalt take birth there! The Godslayers shalt show themselves in time.”
“The land’s fate will guide me to battle. Until then I shall remain of the grove.”
“Ye art not one of direct action, I see.”
“Hardly. I have already found what I sought in this land. Go and bolster thy host if thy desire. The feral frenzy of battle hath no prelude. What remaineth for I is naught but anticipation.”
“If that is thy plot then so be it, I shall depart to meet the God of the seas. Farewell, maiden of war.”
“Fare thee well, let us meet again amidst the fields of battle.”
As the incarnation of the sun departed, the dark-winged Goddess settled comfortably back onto her perch. As she thought of the impending conflict, her blood rose and a smile uncharacteristic of her elegant features appeared on her face. In her joy, she made her presence be known and let her Divine influence flood throughout the park, causing the cherry blossoms to swell with vitality even those with no connection to magic could perceive. If one with magic had been there they may have perceived it as either a magic disaster or the birth of a new holy site with all the Divine energy that was suddenly imbued into the earth. The people clamored as they remarked at the sudden change and those that looked up gazed upon her form with fascination. But the incarnation of war paid no heed for all that was in her mind was battle.
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
In Akihabara now, the pair found a completely unique facet of the city unfolding before themselves. Truly, it was a special place, and Gloria could somehow understand how Marina felt, but perhaps it was a little exaggerated. Advertisements across the buildings were abound with electronics. They had to park the vehicle and exit it as a member of Yozakura took over from there. The streets were full with people, some dressing up based on their favorite animated characters from Japanese animation shows, which was a pleasant surprise to Gloria, who was not used to seeing such bold culture.
Girls in maid uniforms were giving out fliers, some were doing what appeared to be public lives, others were gazing up to the shops featuring ludicrous products.
Regardless, the Campione of the West who possessed the graces of the Gods accompanied by ethereal beauty caught attention regardless of where she went, being no different here whatsoever. Her figure was revealed by the black one-piece was something that was not often her choice of attire, but it was enough to accentuate some of her qualities. Her long blonde hair and snow-white skin accompanied by her British facial features were a very exotic set of aspects to the Japanese—thus extremely attractive; it was the first thing that drew their attention, followed by her cerulean eyes with dark-eyelashes. Despite the fact that they were not glowing mysteriously with her supernatural powers at the moment, they naturally carried a compelling aspect to themselves.
“An interesting place, †˜tis I may claim, but I must state that it is rather confounding at the same time. Whence did the standard of maid uniforms adopt such short skirts?” Gloria stated, believing at that moment that she was left behind by time itself.
“They were scarce some twenty years prior but recently, more and more of these establishments have taken root. I for one find it amusing that the youngins of Yamato are so entranced by the maids of the west, though their existence differs much from the maids of old,” Yagami answered, accepting a flyer from one such maid.
“Oho, the fad is but an incomplete adaptation of the western maidservants thence?”
“Umu. T’was the fancy of young men in Yamato as times changed in accordance with those of the west. If thou art interested, why not step foot inside to see for thyself?”
“I shall. †˜Tis the first time I hath heard of the east’s infatuation with the west. †˜Tis I must needs evaluate with mine own eyes.”
The pair entered one such maid café, in which, upon entry, girls welcomed them, referring to them as the “master” and the “lady,” the manner of which felt exaggerated to the western Campione. They soon took a table, and were handed the menu.
“Mnm, what shall we order? Omelette…?” She looked left and right, finding most of the customers having this particular dish. She could only tilt her head at the eastern Campione. “That is rather plain.”
“Nnn, see what I mean? Tis merely an establishment for young men to frolic with maids. The food here is not to my taste but if thou wishes to, then the omelette would be a good start.”
“It doth not liveth up to mine standards, but a true lady is naught who is unable to break past her personal boundaries!”
Thus, the omelette was ordered by Gloria to a maid, who subsequently received the words with respect, there was pure admiration and shyness in her eyes, made evident by her stutter when she first spoke. Being before such a marvelous existence made even the experienced employee slip her tongue. It was likely the only opportunity in her life to serve the order of such a lady.
“The maids here are too… suffocating in their actions yet they seem to be tamed by thine splendor.” Yagami wasn’t surprised by the response which wasn’t limited to their waiting maid alone. The others in the café seemed to sending the pair short peeks, chattering amongst themselves about the exquisite pair that had graced their shop. They would no doubt be the talk of Akihabara for the next few weeks once word spread.
“Suffocating? How so?”
“The last time I came to one, they wouldn’t let me partake the food without completing a ritual,” Yagami huffed.
“Perchance that there is the ritual thou speaketh of? I… am unable to claim it is interesting.”
“Indeed. My beverage had gone from lukewarm to… cold as well by the time they were done. Unacceptable for green tea.” Yagami nodded his displeasure. “The children do not mind but I who have had the opportunity to experience the genuine article, these are but a mere shadow.”
“Oh my, that is indeed a long recital.” At that moment, Gloria’s attention seemed to be consumed by something and she looked to the windows outside, but looked back to Yagami, her smile uninterrupted. “Shall we take leave after finishing the omelette?”
Yagami noted Gloria’s short distraction, the power within his own body stirring at the same time. He lowered his chin onto steepled fingers, looking irritated.
“What timing.”
A particular look of excitement graced the features of the western Campione, which only served to heighten her regal beauty.
“It was inevitable, regardless.”
“Indeed. A good chance for exercise, I would not refuse.”
Around that time, a maid walked up to them wearing a smile, placing omelettes for them on the table.
“Become delicious!” she chanted, squeezing the red sauce onto the dish as she did.
Gloria only watched with but a polite smile. It took monumental efforts to simply not ignore the maid and look out of the windows, or exit the café then and there in search of the Heretic God.
Yagami had his eyes closed, drinking from his green tea to calm himself. He spared the maid a slight nod of his head but otherwise shared Gloria’s feelings.
As soon as the maid left, Gloria inquired thus, “Did thy tea lose its warmth?”
“It was never warm,” he replied flatly, pursing his lips with a glance down at the cup.
“Oh, I hath assumed the air conditioner somehow carried the steam and its heat away, as it was odd I could find none of it.” Gloria thus took up her utensil and tasted the omelette. It didn’t seemed to bring a change in her complexion. “This dish could use much work.”
“Thou art too polite sometimes but then again, that maid did plead for it to become tasty.” Yagami chortled.
“Wish and skills possesseth aspects different, and art quite far apart indeed.” She finished her dish and put the utensil away before drinking some water. “Shall we take leave?”
“Umu, tis the maid café in essence. Pardon my grumbling but perhaps, I am far too old to enjoy such frivolities. Let us make our way to greet our honored guests, it would be rude to keep them waiting any longer.”
“I wouldst make an attempt to indulge said essence, but I am in agreement with thee, the time hath come for mineself to return to the hunting grounds.”
Yagami paid for the bill, the maid at the cash register growing wide-eyed when she realized what card she was holding. Her hands trembled as she returned it to him, eyes following the pair as both Kings made their exit from the café.
Girls in maid uniforms were giving out fliers, some were doing what appeared to be public lives, others were gazing up to the shops featuring ludicrous products.
Regardless, the Campione of the West who possessed the graces of the Gods accompanied by ethereal beauty caught attention regardless of where she went, being no different here whatsoever. Her figure was revealed by the black one-piece was something that was not often her choice of attire, but it was enough to accentuate some of her qualities. Her long blonde hair and snow-white skin accompanied by her British facial features were a very exotic set of aspects to the Japanese—thus extremely attractive; it was the first thing that drew their attention, followed by her cerulean eyes with dark-eyelashes. Despite the fact that they were not glowing mysteriously with her supernatural powers at the moment, they naturally carried a compelling aspect to themselves.
“An interesting place, †˜tis I may claim, but I must state that it is rather confounding at the same time. Whence did the standard of maid uniforms adopt such short skirts?” Gloria stated, believing at that moment that she was left behind by time itself.
“They were scarce some twenty years prior but recently, more and more of these establishments have taken root. I for one find it amusing that the youngins of Yamato are so entranced by the maids of the west, though their existence differs much from the maids of old,” Yagami answered, accepting a flyer from one such maid.
“Oho, the fad is but an incomplete adaptation of the western maidservants thence?”
“Umu. T’was the fancy of young men in Yamato as times changed in accordance with those of the west. If thou art interested, why not step foot inside to see for thyself?”
“I shall. †˜Tis the first time I hath heard of the east’s infatuation with the west. †˜Tis I must needs evaluate with mine own eyes.”
The pair entered one such maid café, in which, upon entry, girls welcomed them, referring to them as the “master” and the “lady,” the manner of which felt exaggerated to the western Campione. They soon took a table, and were handed the menu.
“Mnm, what shall we order? Omelette…?” She looked left and right, finding most of the customers having this particular dish. She could only tilt her head at the eastern Campione. “That is rather plain.”
“Nnn, see what I mean? Tis merely an establishment for young men to frolic with maids. The food here is not to my taste but if thou wishes to, then the omelette would be a good start.”
“It doth not liveth up to mine standards, but a true lady is naught who is unable to break past her personal boundaries!”
Thus, the omelette was ordered by Gloria to a maid, who subsequently received the words with respect, there was pure admiration and shyness in her eyes, made evident by her stutter when she first spoke. Being before such a marvelous existence made even the experienced employee slip her tongue. It was likely the only opportunity in her life to serve the order of such a lady.
“The maids here are too… suffocating in their actions yet they seem to be tamed by thine splendor.” Yagami wasn’t surprised by the response which wasn’t limited to their waiting maid alone. The others in the café seemed to sending the pair short peeks, chattering amongst themselves about the exquisite pair that had graced their shop. They would no doubt be the talk of Akihabara for the next few weeks once word spread.
“Suffocating? How so?”
“The last time I came to one, they wouldn’t let me partake the food without completing a ritual,” Yagami huffed.
“Perchance that there is the ritual thou speaketh of? I… am unable to claim it is interesting.”
“Indeed. My beverage had gone from lukewarm to… cold as well by the time they were done. Unacceptable for green tea.” Yagami nodded his displeasure. “The children do not mind but I who have had the opportunity to experience the genuine article, these are but a mere shadow.”
“Oh my, that is indeed a long recital.” At that moment, Gloria’s attention seemed to be consumed by something and she looked to the windows outside, but looked back to Yagami, her smile uninterrupted. “Shall we take leave after finishing the omelette?”
Yagami noted Gloria’s short distraction, the power within his own body stirring at the same time. He lowered his chin onto steepled fingers, looking irritated.
“What timing.”
A particular look of excitement graced the features of the western Campione, which only served to heighten her regal beauty.
“It was inevitable, regardless.”
“Indeed. A good chance for exercise, I would not refuse.”
Around that time, a maid walked up to them wearing a smile, placing omelettes for them on the table.
“Become delicious!” she chanted, squeezing the red sauce onto the dish as she did.
Gloria only watched with but a polite smile. It took monumental efforts to simply not ignore the maid and look out of the windows, or exit the café then and there in search of the Heretic God.
Yagami had his eyes closed, drinking from his green tea to calm himself. He spared the maid a slight nod of his head but otherwise shared Gloria’s feelings.
As soon as the maid left, Gloria inquired thus, “Did thy tea lose its warmth?”
“It was never warm,” he replied flatly, pursing his lips with a glance down at the cup.
“Oh, I hath assumed the air conditioner somehow carried the steam and its heat away, as it was odd I could find none of it.” Gloria thus took up her utensil and tasted the omelette. It didn’t seemed to bring a change in her complexion. “This dish could use much work.”
“Thou art too polite sometimes but then again, that maid did plead for it to become tasty.” Yagami chortled.
“Wish and skills possesseth aspects different, and art quite far apart indeed.” She finished her dish and put the utensil away before drinking some water. “Shall we take leave?”
“Umu, tis the maid café in essence. Pardon my grumbling but perhaps, I am far too old to enjoy such frivolities. Let us make our way to greet our honored guests, it would be rude to keep them waiting any longer.”
“I wouldst make an attempt to indulge said essence, but I am in agreement with thee, the time hath come for mineself to return to the hunting grounds.”
Yagami paid for the bill, the maid at the cash register growing wide-eyed when she realized what card she was holding. Her hands trembled as she returned it to him, eyes following the pair as both Kings made their exit from the café.
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
As the pair of Devil Kings took to the streets, the first things they noted was the abnormal level of heat as they took to the right. It was only spring, yet it felt as though it was hotter than it ever could’ve been even in summer. The sun seemed somehow larger than usual, and its rays made it feel as though their skin were burning. Yagami almost flinched from this stark distinction in atmosphere just outside the café, but Gloria appeared to be completely habituated to it.
The people in the streets seemed to be wearing more revealing attires abruptly. Yagami was too focused on the sky, so when he looked down, he was astonished to find all the mortals undressing due to the sheer rise in temperature.
“To gain victory through persuasion than force,” Gloria remarked. “This is indeed he, the personification of the sun.” Her lips curved to show a savage smile, which seemed to encompass a proud lioness at the same time—gazing up to the figure that stood before the sun upon his golden chariot, covered in a solar aureole, holding the reins of the steeds. The True Queen’s eyes flashed azure, glowing with power. “O Campione of the East, I beseech thee to take thy step back, for I hath pursued this prey of mine to the lands of Yamato in haste—and I shall end what I hath began.”
Yagami growled at the Heretic God where he watched from his perch, a dangerous glint in his eye. “I am loathe to let one who disrupts Yamato be handled by another but since it is thou who requests, True Queen, then I trust that this matter will be handled appropriately. Enjoy thy hunt, Campione of the West!”
“That I shall. If there are any damages, I promise to compensate for them mineself.”
“I shall hold thee to thine oath and take up vantage in the meantime.” And he was gone, disappearing into the heat haze brought about by the Heretic’s appearance.
Atop a nearby building another figure descended with a flutter of dark wings to watch the battle that was to unfold, cherry blossoms carried on the winds that had brought her there.
A large magic circle flourished under the feet of Gloria, and thus she activated the Leap spell, blitzing to the sky—to the radiant sun—with such great speed that she vanished, unlike any ordinary Leap spell. The Campione met the Heretic God on his own chariot near-instantly, landing upon one of the neighing steeds that carried it, a gold lance materializing under her grasp.
The Heretic God looked up to the Campione with ire. His body was muscular, but not excessively like any wrestlers in the world. He wore a white tunic as any Olympian of the mythical Greek would. His crown was an aureole of light draped upon his form. His hair vermillion and his eyes flashing a gold radiance of the sun, for he was of the Immortal Sun. Despite the forces aflame with the blaze of the sun, his adversary was completely unaffected.
“Met again we hath, Godslayer!” the Heretic God huffed. “†˜Tis the land of the east, where mine gold palace lieth! I shalt not lose again.”
“Oh dear, is that so? I look forward to thy true power! Let the hunt resume!”
Gloria spoke thus, and her lance stabbed the steed upon which she stood—the flares of which touched her not even then as its fiery blood escaped from its wound. The mythical horse of Sol cried in pain and the chariot lost its balance across the sky. The Campione of the West gave her weapon a spin and the chains that bound the creatures to the vehicle were severed, and soon it began to lose its altitude.
With a loud cry the gold chariot crashed against the road of Akihabara, the naked mortals fleeing from the violent fall of the Heretic God. Gloria descended from the azure sky, her lance’s tip embedding itself upon the seat of the chariot, from which Sol leapt. The vehicle perished as the lance dug through it as if it was softer than cheese, inciting a small explosion.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=XPZUPVIGQP0)
“O glorious Sun! I am the titan Helios—the all-seeing! Hear my summons and grant upon the earth the scorching rays that may cleanse all darkness and shadows. Let mine rays’ shine be filled with such luster that the Underworld shall experience a true morn for the ages to come!”
What looked like solar flares departed from the enlarged sun, while Gloria’s expression changed to display a smile—full with confidence and excitement—as she faced this predicament. An intricately-designed wooden sceptre formed in place of her golden lance and the True Queen held it as any Queen would.
“With thine Authority witnessed, I hold in mine right-hand the symbol of the Royals to bring the judgement of the Night! O Sceptre of Rulership, hear mine words—mine heavenly decree—let this Authority be sealed!”
She stabbed the sceptre against the earth with a resounding clack. The sun thus lost its great luster, and the furious rays of solar flares ceased before they befell Akihabara. The temperature was thus reverting to its former state, as the anomaly of magic in the air was sealed by the Authority of the western Campione.
“Oh! For thou to have claimed the Authority of mighty Nyx of the Night… truly a foe to be reckoned, however, this makes thou the winner not!”
“Thou art the titan that represented the Immortal Sun, but thy radiance was not its very source, but a reflection of it! Whence the curtain is drawn upon thee, thence the mirror ceases to reflect.”
“Not over it is! Our duel is but at its beginning stages, Godslayer!” Sol shouted, a gold aura gracing his appearance beyond the aureole. “Upon mine name Helios I command! O Heliades, daughters of mine own, bring forth the Golden Palace of yore, bring forth the creations of the greatest engineer, Hephaestus, bring forth the realm that man may never cast their glances upon!”
A gold brilliance escaped the form of Sol and dyed the land upon it, and the world surrounding Gloria thus changed, creating a realm where only Sol and Gloria could be in. The Campione and the Heretic God thus retreated to this special space created by the Authority, departing from Akihabara, as the situation there was returning to normal.
“How dull. He hath locked the battle to a duel,” Nemain commented, descending to where the combatants disappeared with a few flaps of her wings, watching the clash continue to unfold through the boundaries of space.
Yagami had watched as the streets and buildings of Akihabara were nearly turned into rubble and clicked his tongue as Helios and Gloria continued their deal in some separate space. For now there would be…
“Nnn, what do we have here?” Yagami mused, watching as a single woman neared the dueling pair. A woman with black wings. His fingers itched for action but Yagami opted to wait and see what this new stranger had to do with Helios and Gloria.
As the pair of observers watched, a golden club formed and Helios held it up towards Gloria. The Heliades shot shining arrows at Gloria, and the cauldron that Helios rode in the myth—ornately designed with gold—poured down upon her what appeared to be extremely hot yellow fluids that melted even the gold floor.
The Campione nimbly evaded these raining perils that came her way. Sometimes vanishing, sometimes dancing, frolicking and courting with death, the True Queen had developed the habits of a graceful warrior, and her speed was not to be made lightly of even by the Gods. The Heretic God tossed the club and it spun across the air like a boomerang, thrashing and crushing the field as it made way to her, for the wind that surrounded it was fierce and lethal.
“I am bored.”
“What?!”
Gloria sighed. “Thou art weak—too weak!”
“I shalt not bear this insult!”
The club connected but it was deflected by the golden lance that formed, its form slim, brilliant, but extraordinarily resilient, a Divine Instrument of unparalleled proportions, more than rivaling the power of the golden club of Helios.
“With thine greatest Authority sealed, †˜tis but a mere game of bait and bagging thee. If thou wisheth to restore thy honor—entertain me more—make this hunt more pleasing to mine soul thirsting for true battle! There lieth meaning naught whence the chase is far too simple and succinct.”
Helios’ eyes shone with brighter rays of sunlight as he raised his arm to the Heavens, his magical powers spiking greatly. The springs featuring the open maws of the dragons all let out flames instead of milk, oil, wine, and water, a large orb of flames forming a bright hot sun as Helios gave way to his anger. This sphere was so powerful, it would destroy the perfected work of Hephaestus even, and Gloria would be no exception. Indeed, if they were still in Akibahara, the entire area would likely be in grave danger.
“I may defend but…” A smile crept up to the western Devil King’s facial features. “†˜Tis an amusing prospect to resist the flares of thou boldly.”
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dviUR2eQjU8)
And so, the True Queen sang thus:
“O personification of the luminous Dawn! O personification of the luminous Moon! I am she who bringeth upon this world the light of justice and the shadow it bears—the wicked who dwell in the dark to slay the dark, the righteous who dwell in the light to slay the light. I am the ultimate ruler—I am the ultimate bringer of balance! Heed mine prayer and arise, shower thy celestial radiance upon the realm that hath been led astray!”
Her voice singsong rang clear—thus, the sun rose from the east, and the moon rose from the west, seemingly anchored by the Spell Words of Power that the True Queen recited with resolution, forcing Helios to look up in shock.
“A light that equals mine…! Of course, for she possesseth the light of Dawn!” However, no God would back down now due to their excessive pride, and Helios threw his fist forwards, the orb of sun he created was thus launched forth. At the same time, the nymphs of the Sun and the golden cauldron supported its power to further ascension—adding more magical power into it.
Indeed, this was perhaps the other ultimate trump card that the titan Helios possessed.
The brilliant silver lume and the shimmering ray of the heavens danced, intertwined, and thus met this glowing orb, and a collision of great power took place. The overflowing heat made the palace’s gold melt, the cauldron destroyed, the Heliades scared away, and the floor—scorched by the celestial fury of the Gods. The bright light emanated from the point of contact enveloped the space conjured by Sol momentarily.
When the light cleared, when the debris cleared, when the Divine energies cleared—Helios looked down at himself.
There, he found a hole across his chest.
“Not yet..!” the Heretic God huffed persistently as he stood his ground. For he was an Olympian, he was not to be defeated so easily.
However, the Campiones were beings equally as reality-bending as the Gods!
The magical space that Sol had created ceased to exist, as he and the western Campione returned to the mortal realm, now with Nemain standing but a slight distance behind Gloria.
Yagami was forced to look away during the collision, knowing full well what would happen when that particular Authority was activated. After all, it was he who drew the sun and moon upon Gloria’s latte earlier. That moment had passed and now he watched as the winged woman began her approach once again, glancing at Helios again.
“Only a matter of time, Heretic,” he muttered, crunching on some senbei.
“Amusing,” Nemain said starting to walk forward with a smile on her face. “Thou hast had thy fun, Sol. Now let me have mine.”
Gloria didn’t turn, but she looked upon the newcomer from the corner of her eye, its shine cerulean. “†˜Tis a misfortune, o vigorous Goddess, but mine hunting ground is Tokyo not.”
“I care not for drawn lines on mortal maps. I am war thus I seek battle.”
“How amusing. While I am most heartened by thy interest, ye must seek permission if ye shalt face mineself on the grounds of the hunt. Is that not correct, o Cursed King?”
“It would be wise to heed her words, Goddess. Not oft does my compatriot stay her blade for the likes of thee and thy brethren. If thou seek to sow discord through battle then I shall be your opponent, for the land of Yamato is under my charge.”
Spoken from nary a hairs length from the winged woman’s ears, the Cursed King shed his cloak of shadows. Garbed in a black and dark violet shokozo replete with cowl and a faceplate of dark steel, the only part of his face that was visible were eyes that smouldered with cold fire. A tattered sash flowed behind him, almost trailing along the ground. Gauntlets the same color as his faceplate covered his arms to the elbow whilst the same extended from knee to ankle.
“Blessed am I, to have found here two worthy opponents at once.” Nemain’s smile grew. “Battle not was request but declaration.” Twin swords appeared in her hands and she slashed nonchalantly at the Cursed King only as though waving him off, forcing him to retreat out of range.
“Yet I am in mine own league to treat it as so—for I am the True Queen.”
“Thou art making light of this situation, Goddess. Would the warning of the True Queen fall on deaf ears?” Yagami questioned, even as he lazily dodged the slash that the winged woman sent his way. “What say thee, Enigmatic King? This one wishes to do battle with us both! Would thou do the honor of joining the fray?”
“Very well, grace the hunting ground I shall, but only after mine business with Helios concludes. Till then, I leave the Heretic Goddess to thee,” the True Queen responded.
“The pleasure is all mine!” The Cursed King replied back with a bit more spirit in his voice. “I thank thee, Goddess. For years this land has not seen a single descent but finally, finally, I can do battle once more.”
“Give thanks by proving thyself a worthy adversary. The woman hath shown her mettle, now let me test thine!” With those words Nemain flew at the Cursed King, swords glinting in the sun.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=L9j1z430_qo)
The Campione of the East grinned—not that the Goddess could see it—and crouched low to the ground before vanishing in a burst of speed, fast enough to dig up some of the road. Darting in from the side, he launched a flurry of needles at her with quick flicks of his hand. Caught off-guard, the dark-winged Goddess quickly switched to defense knocking the bulk of the needles out of the air with quick slashes, but some found their way through.
“Thou wields curious weapons, but shall require more than spines to slay me!" Nemain shouted. With a slash that divided the air, she retaliated sending a magic-infused shockwave crashing into the Godslayer. Before he could recover, she was in front of him, accelerated by a burst of pure magic. Her blades flashed and sought his flesh but were turned away by something hidden, pulsating, beneath his garb. A chill ran through her as she struck it.
“To be touched so early on, I have truly gone dull!” Yagami commented with a laugh. The blow from the Goddess was not particularly heavy, just jarring enough to halt his footsteps. Flailing limbs burst out from his chest in her momentary pause at touching his shokozo. Poison flung at her person as a spider humanoid pulled itself upwards and lunged. Yagami broke into another run, attempting to merge with the shadows but he noted that Nemain was still keeping track of him. Regardless, he flung a multitude of shurikens at her with enough force that they would puncture steel as his puppet danced around her blade and struck with its own limbs.
Swinging her sword she swept away most of the shurikens but, as with the needles, some found their way through drawing thin lines of red blood that stood out against her fair skin. The puppet exploited the opening, lashing at her with its toxic coated appendages.
“Magnificent!” Nemain shouted with a battle-crazed smile as she knocked the puppet back as though it were made of foam with a heavy strike that seemed it could not have possibly come from her slim arms. “Thou hast exceeded my expectations!” Tossing away her swords they dispersed into light and she raised a hand in front of her and chanted, “O Sidhe, I beseech thee. Grant me the masterpiece of Goibniu!”
An enormous ornate greatsword rose from the earth. Lifting it easily with a single hand she spun it around and brought it level, drawn back in a thrusting stance before disappearing with an explosion of magic and cratered pavement debris. In the next instant, she was directly in front of the Cursed King, with him skewered aloft by her blade.
Yagami lurched as the blade punched through his armor, the shokozo stained red. “Hoh, not bad but unfortunately, I’m quite the troublesome opponent.” A dribble of blood left his mouth as he smiled. Wriggling red lines meandered and squirmed from his spilled blood, sinking deep into the silver blade like parasites.
“If this were enough to end thee I would not have bothered. This battle yet awaits another combatant,” Nemain said, smiling back.
Like a petal gently landing against the earth, the feet of an unearthly beauty touched the street of Akihabara, and thus the Cursed King found the True Queen return to his side.
“How fare thee, Eastern King?” Gloria inquired as she made a smile that encompassed her calm and serene disposition.
“My age is showing. It is clearly not sufficient for me to sit and wait any longer if I wish to continue protecting Yamato.” Yagami pointed down at the sword that ran through his body, giving Gloria a chagrinned look. In the background, his puppet danced with flailing limbs.
Gloria only returned a glance and faced the Heretic Goddess once more. “Huhu, perchance the trip to Italy is indeed in order.”
“Umu, just let me get into a more comfortable position…”
“By all means,” Nemain said, lowering her sword so it would be easier for him to remove himself.
“How gracious of thee, Goddess,” Yagami said as he slid himself off with a wet sound. Unfortunately, the red veins on her sword remained.
Seems I will need to cleanse Caladbolg. To have affected a creation of the Sidhe he must carry a powerful curse, Nemain thought, eyeing the marks.
“Now, let us begin the big game,” Gloria said, her voice intoxicated with enthusiasm that wholly consumed her being, as the huntress in her took over once more.
“Yes, there remains no reason to longer wait.” Even before the two foes that had slain many of her kind Nemain wore a fearless smile that bespoke boundless confidence. She raised Caladbolg in front of her.
“Well then, I suppose it’s time to up the ante a little…” Yagami quipped, dusting off his attire and fading right before their very eyes. The dancing spider puppet vanished as well, pulled by its master. A series of needles whistled through the air from various directions and with limbs extended, the spider puppet fell from above Nemain, limbs scything at the Goddess.
With a swing of her greatsword she whipped up a gust that knocked the needles out of the air before meeting the puppet’s advance with her blade and knocking it aside.
“I sing of the golden-throned, whom the titan Rhea bore. Queen of the Immortals is she, surpassing all in beauty. O glorious one whom all the blessed throughout high Olympos reverence and honor, thou shalt bless me with the greatest wool that commands Royalty and Authority!”
And so the song of Gloria was concluded, and a golden layer covered her outfit, extending up to her feet as though she was wearing her previous white dress. It was an exquisitely elegant shining dress made of the ram’s wool, a Godly creation.
“Yet another one? Thou hath gained many during the time I have lain dormant,” Yagami said in a voice that seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere.
“Thou hast certainly usurped many of the Gods. Let their chagrin become my strength,” Nemain proclaimed, raising her sword to the sky before chanting. “Gaze upon thy hubris and despair.”
At her words Yagami and Gloria found themselves reflected upon every mirrored surface in the area, from the glass of windows to pools of water. Where ever they looked they found their own likeness staring back at them. “I am retribution! I am inescapable! Know this, for I am Adrasteia!” With her chant the air trembled as Divine power swelled around Nemain drawn from the two Godslayers’ own sins against the gods, reaching a fevered pitch.
“Nnn, this most curious. Most curious indeed,” Yagami muttered as the Goddess chanted.
“Thou wouldst show mine sins? Hah! I am the Devil King of the west—know my name well—Heretic God, for I am Gloria—the True Queen—and I shall shatter thine dreams of battle and dreams of havoc that thou wisheth to rend upon this world.”
Her cerulean eyes shone with greater luster. The Campione who became one with her Authorities was completely unphased by the mirrors, instead she was invigorated. Thus, she held her arm high up to the heavens and sang once more:
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=16NGUjccWdo)
“To win glory and victory, I summon the heavenly lightning! O grand God of Sky, may thou holiest chariot that traverse the ethereal stars—honored by Victory—be brought upon the mortal realm, for it is the decree of the Olympos!”
The clouds sealed the sun of the sky and a thunderous roar screeched throughout all of Tokyo, as the lightning of the great God Zeus was brought down from the clouds, a chariot being drawn by the Goddess Nike. The lightning shone so brightly that it was impossible to discern its true form, save for the figure that ushered the steeds to gallop in the air with her heavenly whip.
Yagami hung his head knowing full well what would happen to Akihabara in just a few short moments. “Well, she did promise to pay for whatever she broke so… Ugh, I was hoping it would not have come to this.”
Though in the face of the mighty display Nemain only smiled. “Thou seeketh to end matters on earth with sky’s born might? Ha! Know this, the warrior shelters beneath the grove’s wooden boughs for there the sky cannot harm him!”
From beside Nemain a mighty hawthorne tree grew in seconds, cracking the pavement as its trunk widened and roots spread, shading her from the brilliance of the chariot. Its canopy spread wide to shield all those who sought refuge from the elements above.
“That is thine illusion that thou believeth—watch, feel, and burn—mine lightning shalt consume it all to mere ashes,” Gloria stated with peerless confidence.
The four horses and their chariot collided with the Heretic Goddess, thunder and lightning sprang forth, releasing a web of destructive energy across Akibahara. The Goddess held her ground for some moments—a wide grin incited by her battle-frenzy—as she met the advance with her sword under the shelter of the hawthorne tree.
The branches burned as the Sky God’s wrath and bolts burned with a static wail. Eventually, the steeds tore through the tree and its many branches, and the magical power was so great that it overwhelmed the Goddess’ Divine protection. The chariot pushed her back by several meters before her defenses fell and it pushed her down to the asphalt. A large explosion followed, engulfing most of Akibahara in a sea of flames and bolts.
Upon the street, a large hollow space would be born, the clothes left behind by the mass undressing burned, the arcades, shops, cafés and everything—consumed—and in all that chaos stood the True Queen, victorious in this showering blaze.
But amid the flames the figure of the winged Goddess rose again next to the charred remains of the hawthorne, unbeaten but not unscathed. She flew out of the hole, flapping her wings, and taking her stand upon the road once more.
“Exquisite!” she exclaimed, never before having experienced the joy of such a battle. She planted Caladbolg into the ground leaning upon its pommel as she brushed fire and ash off of her dress.
Suddenly the ground sped up to her face and she hit the burnt ground hard. There was a hard impact on the small of her back, making her cough and the same feeling she felt from striking the Cursed King began to invade her body. That same sensation began to permeate from her wings as he ran his hands lightly over the plumage before grasping the appendages firmly. With his touch an unexpectedly sensual gasp escaped her lip, her wings a sensitive spot indeed, and she strained furiously against the strength of the Cursed King to flap and brush him off.
The black wings were painted with veins of blood red that made them shatter eventually, making the Goddess wince. The same pair of wings then reformed upon Yagami’s back, a bloody steal it was from the Goddess, made possible by the curses that he possessed.
He flapped the wings and thin tendrils of red sluiced from them, soiling the ground further. “She can pay for the reconstruction but you? I suppose these will have to suffice.”
With a burst of strength Nemain rolled over forcing Yagami to leap off her back. Getting to her feet she drew Caladbolg from where she had planted it in the ground. “Thou hast curious techniques worthy of acclaim, but I would sooner see mine wings annihilated then stolen by thee.” For the first time since the battle began there was a touch of anger in her eyes. Lifting her sword aloft she turned it level and drew it back as an enormous amount of Divine energy gathered around her, the ground on which she stood trembling as the earth feared for what was to come. “Danu’s bone forged. Sun’s fire tempered. Wisdom born, of might and art. Sunder the earth to appease thy king’s rage!” she chanted and swung it across, however, before she drew a complete arc the blade clanged, coming in contact with a lance.
Finding Gloria who held a golden lance in her hands, the Divine energies collided, exuding another blast across the burning area.
“Thou…shall… not… deny… my... strike!” Nemain shouted as they locked weapons, struggling against each other.
Crows and ravens, avatars of war, filled the air circling above and diving at the True Queen but were rebuffed by the mass of energy swirling around the pair. With a mighty feat of raw, brute strength the Goddess pushed through and forced the Godslayer back, sending her sliding backward. With her blade now on the other side Nemain reversed her grip and brought the mighty Caladbolg across once more, this time to fruition. The sword glowed with a brilliant silver light, extending beyond the blade as it drew an arc like that of a rainbow between heaven and earth, sundering all that lay in its path.
Yagami responded instantly once Gloria was pushed aside, diving down towards Nemain as she unleashed the massive wave. With heavy flaps of cursed wings, he banked away from it as the silver arc sought to obliterate his being. As it neared, a faint glow surrounded his person and seemingly reduced the amount of energy that was burning away at his body. Yagami grit his teeth and spiralled downward, angling himself such that he avoided the worst of the attack.
Curses crawled across his arm, squirming and writhing in their own eagerness to be unleashed. His fists found the earth instead of Nemain, countless red veins spewing out from the impact point as she jumped back to avoid the blow and his glowing eyes flared, angered by her use of the Authority.
As dust from the destruction of the great slash began to settle, there was suddenly a great rumbling like that of an earthquake from far in the distance behind where Yagami had been standing. From the devastation caused by the Goddess’ slash the three had a clear view of Japan’s most famous landmark, Mount Fuji. But there was something wrong. The mountain seemed shifted slightly as if they were looking at it through broken glass. As they watched, the top half of the mountain slid forward and crashed to the land below and magma that was once capped by the dormant volcano spewed forth. A few seconds later the shockwave of its impact hit, a wild gust of wind and debris buffeting them.
“Ah, that is a waste of a precious landmark,” Gloria remarked with lamentation that was mixed with some of her nonchalance from behind the Cursed King, turning an eye to the broken peak of Mount Fuji.
Having turned to view the source of the shaking, the Cursed King had watched as what was once a great landmark of Japan turned into a spout of magma. With each second that he watched, the black mist around him fluctuated wildly and red streaks began to stain the soil as they spread outward from him. He only turned back to face the perpetrator of this destruction when the dust had settled, shoulders trembling with barely restrained rage as he marched towards her.
“What you have just done… Not even complete eradication of thy very soul will sate my anger. The land of Yamato is paramount and you, you have desecrated it in the quest for battle. There shall be no quarter, not for thou.”
“To expect quarter from foe in battle is the folly’s height,” Nemain answered resolute, readying her sword.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SxuoMaI2rjQ)
The Cursed King brought a hand up and red curses spilled forward, seeking the one that had angered their master so. They crashed into her like a tidal wave and Yagami clenched his fist. The curses piled onto Nemain, struggling to break their way in past her defenses. In that single moment where they crashed against her silver sword, the red veins already seated on it pulsed and the exquisite blade shattered, once again finding its way into his hands.
“Not enough, not nearly enough!”
Finding herself suddenly without a weapon the Goddess raised her arms to defend herself, feeling the same chilling sensation as when he touched her previously with his curses. Red veins spread across her limbs contaminating what they contacted, forcing her to retreat—leaping backwards away from the deluge. Upon where she landed the ground glowed and instead of the burnt wasteland that had been there moments before it was the mossy carpet of a forest.
“The land I walk is sacred. I am of the Sidhe, dwelling of the aes sÃdhe, threshold of TÃr na nÓg. With my presence the Divine grove is born.”
At her proclamation, the light spread outwards, cleansing the land and giving birth to a sacred forest. Planted within the ground there were countless weapons of all types, works that had been wrought by the aes sÃdhe before being passed to warriors of myth. Pulling a pair of swords from the ground she faced the Cursed King.
“Oh? Interesting Authority this Goddess possesseth,” Gloria commented, looking around, the swords all bearing of extraordinary quality. A savage smirk formed, but neither of the contestants of the battle witnessed it.
The ground rumbled and cracked before a massive serpent burst out of it, reaching towards the sky before coiling down to look at Nemain with slit pupils. It hissed, tongue flicking before rearing back and launching itself towards the Heretic Goddess, smashing her into a grove of trees. It roared once more, shaking its head angrily as Yagami walked closer towards the fallen Goddess.
“Ye art mighty,” Nemain said as she looked up at the Cursed King with a smile that bore no enmity. She propped herself against a tree to sit up, her body battered from enduring the many Authorities of both Godslayers and various curses and poison spreading throughout. “Twould be a shame for this to be our last fight.” Her form suddenly began to fade, sinking into the tree upon which she rested. The Cursed King darted forward with his stolen blade seeking a fatal blow but it was too late and all he struck was wood. He moved away as an acidic ray splattered against the tree from the serpent, melting it. “I await eager the day we again meet, Cursed King, True Queen, on an even greater battlefield.” Thus spoke the disembodied voice of the Goddess echoing from the trees of the grove, and then she was gone.
And so, the makeshift world that the three were taken to began to evaporate, the Divinity no longer active due to the presence of the Goddess being gone, leading them back to Akibahara which was more or less in ruins now, leaving the Cursed King and the True Queen to face the losses incurred upon Japan.
The Cursed King felt his wings and sword disintegrate as the Authority wore off and he turned to look at the giant serpent which flinched away from his baleful gaze before it began to vanish as well. Yagami held his anger in for there were still innocents and there was much to be done for Akihabara and what was once Mount Fuji.
“I shalt do what I may here,” Gloria said from behind the Cursed King. “Thou must make haste to the Mount, for its magma hath erupted forth, the spiritual balance in thy lands are waning overmuch.”
Yagami trusted not his mouth to be able to convey his thanks properly so he nodded and sped off, not even a trail of dust to mark his passing as he made way towards the ruined mountain. Within a span of ten minutes, he had reached the base of the mountain and the flowing rivers of magma.
“I am of the burning flames. I am of the hunting beasts. I am of the mauling dragons!”
The black smog that seemed to cover Yagami from head to toe turned into conflagration, burning a brilliant reddish orange. Without hesitation, he stepped into the flow of magma and began to sink into it. The flames surrounding him flared and greedily consumed the magma, sucking the rivers towards him. Steadily making his way to the mouth of the bubbling volcano, the Devil King of the east plunged into the heart of the volcano with a leap. The magma lurched and churned about as his Authority absorbed all there was of the magma, steadily returning the volcano to its dormant state.
The people in the streets seemed to be wearing more revealing attires abruptly. Yagami was too focused on the sky, so when he looked down, he was astonished to find all the mortals undressing due to the sheer rise in temperature.
“To gain victory through persuasion than force,” Gloria remarked. “This is indeed he, the personification of the sun.” Her lips curved to show a savage smile, which seemed to encompass a proud lioness at the same time—gazing up to the figure that stood before the sun upon his golden chariot, covered in a solar aureole, holding the reins of the steeds. The True Queen’s eyes flashed azure, glowing with power. “O Campione of the East, I beseech thee to take thy step back, for I hath pursued this prey of mine to the lands of Yamato in haste—and I shall end what I hath began.”
Yagami growled at the Heretic God where he watched from his perch, a dangerous glint in his eye. “I am loathe to let one who disrupts Yamato be handled by another but since it is thou who requests, True Queen, then I trust that this matter will be handled appropriately. Enjoy thy hunt, Campione of the West!”
“That I shall. If there are any damages, I promise to compensate for them mineself.”
“I shall hold thee to thine oath and take up vantage in the meantime.” And he was gone, disappearing into the heat haze brought about by the Heretic’s appearance.
Atop a nearby building another figure descended with a flutter of dark wings to watch the battle that was to unfold, cherry blossoms carried on the winds that had brought her there.
A large magic circle flourished under the feet of Gloria, and thus she activated the Leap spell, blitzing to the sky—to the radiant sun—with such great speed that she vanished, unlike any ordinary Leap spell. The Campione met the Heretic God on his own chariot near-instantly, landing upon one of the neighing steeds that carried it, a gold lance materializing under her grasp.
The Heretic God looked up to the Campione with ire. His body was muscular, but not excessively like any wrestlers in the world. He wore a white tunic as any Olympian of the mythical Greek would. His crown was an aureole of light draped upon his form. His hair vermillion and his eyes flashing a gold radiance of the sun, for he was of the Immortal Sun. Despite the forces aflame with the blaze of the sun, his adversary was completely unaffected.
“Met again we hath, Godslayer!” the Heretic God huffed. “†˜Tis the land of the east, where mine gold palace lieth! I shalt not lose again.”
“Oh dear, is that so? I look forward to thy true power! Let the hunt resume!”
Gloria spoke thus, and her lance stabbed the steed upon which she stood—the flares of which touched her not even then as its fiery blood escaped from its wound. The mythical horse of Sol cried in pain and the chariot lost its balance across the sky. The Campione of the West gave her weapon a spin and the chains that bound the creatures to the vehicle were severed, and soon it began to lose its altitude.
With a loud cry the gold chariot crashed against the road of Akihabara, the naked mortals fleeing from the violent fall of the Heretic God. Gloria descended from the azure sky, her lance’s tip embedding itself upon the seat of the chariot, from which Sol leapt. The vehicle perished as the lance dug through it as if it was softer than cheese, inciting a small explosion.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=XPZUPVIGQP0)
“O glorious Sun! I am the titan Helios—the all-seeing! Hear my summons and grant upon the earth the scorching rays that may cleanse all darkness and shadows. Let mine rays’ shine be filled with such luster that the Underworld shall experience a true morn for the ages to come!”
What looked like solar flares departed from the enlarged sun, while Gloria’s expression changed to display a smile—full with confidence and excitement—as she faced this predicament. An intricately-designed wooden sceptre formed in place of her golden lance and the True Queen held it as any Queen would.
“With thine Authority witnessed, I hold in mine right-hand the symbol of the Royals to bring the judgement of the Night! O Sceptre of Rulership, hear mine words—mine heavenly decree—let this Authority be sealed!”
She stabbed the sceptre against the earth with a resounding clack. The sun thus lost its great luster, and the furious rays of solar flares ceased before they befell Akihabara. The temperature was thus reverting to its former state, as the anomaly of magic in the air was sealed by the Authority of the western Campione.
“Oh! For thou to have claimed the Authority of mighty Nyx of the Night… truly a foe to be reckoned, however, this makes thou the winner not!”
“Thou art the titan that represented the Immortal Sun, but thy radiance was not its very source, but a reflection of it! Whence the curtain is drawn upon thee, thence the mirror ceases to reflect.”
“Not over it is! Our duel is but at its beginning stages, Godslayer!” Sol shouted, a gold aura gracing his appearance beyond the aureole. “Upon mine name Helios I command! O Heliades, daughters of mine own, bring forth the Golden Palace of yore, bring forth the creations of the greatest engineer, Hephaestus, bring forth the realm that man may never cast their glances upon!”
A gold brilliance escaped the form of Sol and dyed the land upon it, and the world surrounding Gloria thus changed, creating a realm where only Sol and Gloria could be in. The Campione and the Heretic God thus retreated to this special space created by the Authority, departing from Akihabara, as the situation there was returning to normal.
“How dull. He hath locked the battle to a duel,” Nemain commented, descending to where the combatants disappeared with a few flaps of her wings, watching the clash continue to unfold through the boundaries of space.
Yagami had watched as the streets and buildings of Akihabara were nearly turned into rubble and clicked his tongue as Helios and Gloria continued their deal in some separate space. For now there would be…
“Nnn, what do we have here?” Yagami mused, watching as a single woman neared the dueling pair. A woman with black wings. His fingers itched for action but Yagami opted to wait and see what this new stranger had to do with Helios and Gloria.
As the pair of observers watched, a golden club formed and Helios held it up towards Gloria. The Heliades shot shining arrows at Gloria, and the cauldron that Helios rode in the myth—ornately designed with gold—poured down upon her what appeared to be extremely hot yellow fluids that melted even the gold floor.
The Campione nimbly evaded these raining perils that came her way. Sometimes vanishing, sometimes dancing, frolicking and courting with death, the True Queen had developed the habits of a graceful warrior, and her speed was not to be made lightly of even by the Gods. The Heretic God tossed the club and it spun across the air like a boomerang, thrashing and crushing the field as it made way to her, for the wind that surrounded it was fierce and lethal.
“I am bored.”
“What?!”
Gloria sighed. “Thou art weak—too weak!”
“I shalt not bear this insult!”
The club connected but it was deflected by the golden lance that formed, its form slim, brilliant, but extraordinarily resilient, a Divine Instrument of unparalleled proportions, more than rivaling the power of the golden club of Helios.
“With thine greatest Authority sealed, †˜tis but a mere game of bait and bagging thee. If thou wisheth to restore thy honor—entertain me more—make this hunt more pleasing to mine soul thirsting for true battle! There lieth meaning naught whence the chase is far too simple and succinct.”
Helios’ eyes shone with brighter rays of sunlight as he raised his arm to the Heavens, his magical powers spiking greatly. The springs featuring the open maws of the dragons all let out flames instead of milk, oil, wine, and water, a large orb of flames forming a bright hot sun as Helios gave way to his anger. This sphere was so powerful, it would destroy the perfected work of Hephaestus even, and Gloria would be no exception. Indeed, if they were still in Akibahara, the entire area would likely be in grave danger.
“I may defend but…” A smile crept up to the western Devil King’s facial features. “†˜Tis an amusing prospect to resist the flares of thou boldly.”
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dviUR2eQjU8)
And so, the True Queen sang thus:
“O personification of the luminous Dawn! O personification of the luminous Moon! I am she who bringeth upon this world the light of justice and the shadow it bears—the wicked who dwell in the dark to slay the dark, the righteous who dwell in the light to slay the light. I am the ultimate ruler—I am the ultimate bringer of balance! Heed mine prayer and arise, shower thy celestial radiance upon the realm that hath been led astray!”
Her voice singsong rang clear—thus, the sun rose from the east, and the moon rose from the west, seemingly anchored by the Spell Words of Power that the True Queen recited with resolution, forcing Helios to look up in shock.
“A light that equals mine…! Of course, for she possesseth the light of Dawn!” However, no God would back down now due to their excessive pride, and Helios threw his fist forwards, the orb of sun he created was thus launched forth. At the same time, the nymphs of the Sun and the golden cauldron supported its power to further ascension—adding more magical power into it.
Indeed, this was perhaps the other ultimate trump card that the titan Helios possessed.
The brilliant silver lume and the shimmering ray of the heavens danced, intertwined, and thus met this glowing orb, and a collision of great power took place. The overflowing heat made the palace’s gold melt, the cauldron destroyed, the Heliades scared away, and the floor—scorched by the celestial fury of the Gods. The bright light emanated from the point of contact enveloped the space conjured by Sol momentarily.
When the light cleared, when the debris cleared, when the Divine energies cleared—Helios looked down at himself.
There, he found a hole across his chest.
“Not yet..!” the Heretic God huffed persistently as he stood his ground. For he was an Olympian, he was not to be defeated so easily.
However, the Campiones were beings equally as reality-bending as the Gods!
The magical space that Sol had created ceased to exist, as he and the western Campione returned to the mortal realm, now with Nemain standing but a slight distance behind Gloria.
Yagami was forced to look away during the collision, knowing full well what would happen when that particular Authority was activated. After all, it was he who drew the sun and moon upon Gloria’s latte earlier. That moment had passed and now he watched as the winged woman began her approach once again, glancing at Helios again.
“Only a matter of time, Heretic,” he muttered, crunching on some senbei.
“Amusing,” Nemain said starting to walk forward with a smile on her face. “Thou hast had thy fun, Sol. Now let me have mine.”
Gloria didn’t turn, but she looked upon the newcomer from the corner of her eye, its shine cerulean. “†˜Tis a misfortune, o vigorous Goddess, but mine hunting ground is Tokyo not.”
“I care not for drawn lines on mortal maps. I am war thus I seek battle.”
“How amusing. While I am most heartened by thy interest, ye must seek permission if ye shalt face mineself on the grounds of the hunt. Is that not correct, o Cursed King?”
“It would be wise to heed her words, Goddess. Not oft does my compatriot stay her blade for the likes of thee and thy brethren. If thou seek to sow discord through battle then I shall be your opponent, for the land of Yamato is under my charge.”
Spoken from nary a hairs length from the winged woman’s ears, the Cursed King shed his cloak of shadows. Garbed in a black and dark violet shokozo replete with cowl and a faceplate of dark steel, the only part of his face that was visible were eyes that smouldered with cold fire. A tattered sash flowed behind him, almost trailing along the ground. Gauntlets the same color as his faceplate covered his arms to the elbow whilst the same extended from knee to ankle.
“Blessed am I, to have found here two worthy opponents at once.” Nemain’s smile grew. “Battle not was request but declaration.” Twin swords appeared in her hands and she slashed nonchalantly at the Cursed King only as though waving him off, forcing him to retreat out of range.
“Yet I am in mine own league to treat it as so—for I am the True Queen.”
“Thou art making light of this situation, Goddess. Would the warning of the True Queen fall on deaf ears?” Yagami questioned, even as he lazily dodged the slash that the winged woman sent his way. “What say thee, Enigmatic King? This one wishes to do battle with us both! Would thou do the honor of joining the fray?”
“Very well, grace the hunting ground I shall, but only after mine business with Helios concludes. Till then, I leave the Heretic Goddess to thee,” the True Queen responded.
“The pleasure is all mine!” The Cursed King replied back with a bit more spirit in his voice. “I thank thee, Goddess. For years this land has not seen a single descent but finally, finally, I can do battle once more.”
“Give thanks by proving thyself a worthy adversary. The woman hath shown her mettle, now let me test thine!” With those words Nemain flew at the Cursed King, swords glinting in the sun.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=L9j1z430_qo)
The Campione of the East grinned—not that the Goddess could see it—and crouched low to the ground before vanishing in a burst of speed, fast enough to dig up some of the road. Darting in from the side, he launched a flurry of needles at her with quick flicks of his hand. Caught off-guard, the dark-winged Goddess quickly switched to defense knocking the bulk of the needles out of the air with quick slashes, but some found their way through.
“Thou wields curious weapons, but shall require more than spines to slay me!" Nemain shouted. With a slash that divided the air, she retaliated sending a magic-infused shockwave crashing into the Godslayer. Before he could recover, she was in front of him, accelerated by a burst of pure magic. Her blades flashed and sought his flesh but were turned away by something hidden, pulsating, beneath his garb. A chill ran through her as she struck it.
“To be touched so early on, I have truly gone dull!” Yagami commented with a laugh. The blow from the Goddess was not particularly heavy, just jarring enough to halt his footsteps. Flailing limbs burst out from his chest in her momentary pause at touching his shokozo. Poison flung at her person as a spider humanoid pulled itself upwards and lunged. Yagami broke into another run, attempting to merge with the shadows but he noted that Nemain was still keeping track of him. Regardless, he flung a multitude of shurikens at her with enough force that they would puncture steel as his puppet danced around her blade and struck with its own limbs.
Swinging her sword she swept away most of the shurikens but, as with the needles, some found their way through drawing thin lines of red blood that stood out against her fair skin. The puppet exploited the opening, lashing at her with its toxic coated appendages.
“Magnificent!” Nemain shouted with a battle-crazed smile as she knocked the puppet back as though it were made of foam with a heavy strike that seemed it could not have possibly come from her slim arms. “Thou hast exceeded my expectations!” Tossing away her swords they dispersed into light and she raised a hand in front of her and chanted, “O Sidhe, I beseech thee. Grant me the masterpiece of Goibniu!”
An enormous ornate greatsword rose from the earth. Lifting it easily with a single hand she spun it around and brought it level, drawn back in a thrusting stance before disappearing with an explosion of magic and cratered pavement debris. In the next instant, she was directly in front of the Cursed King, with him skewered aloft by her blade.
Yagami lurched as the blade punched through his armor, the shokozo stained red. “Hoh, not bad but unfortunately, I’m quite the troublesome opponent.” A dribble of blood left his mouth as he smiled. Wriggling red lines meandered and squirmed from his spilled blood, sinking deep into the silver blade like parasites.
“If this were enough to end thee I would not have bothered. This battle yet awaits another combatant,” Nemain said, smiling back.
Like a petal gently landing against the earth, the feet of an unearthly beauty touched the street of Akihabara, and thus the Cursed King found the True Queen return to his side.
“How fare thee, Eastern King?” Gloria inquired as she made a smile that encompassed her calm and serene disposition.
“My age is showing. It is clearly not sufficient for me to sit and wait any longer if I wish to continue protecting Yamato.” Yagami pointed down at the sword that ran through his body, giving Gloria a chagrinned look. In the background, his puppet danced with flailing limbs.
Gloria only returned a glance and faced the Heretic Goddess once more. “Huhu, perchance the trip to Italy is indeed in order.”
“Umu, just let me get into a more comfortable position…”
“By all means,” Nemain said, lowering her sword so it would be easier for him to remove himself.
“How gracious of thee, Goddess,” Yagami said as he slid himself off with a wet sound. Unfortunately, the red veins on her sword remained.
Seems I will need to cleanse Caladbolg. To have affected a creation of the Sidhe he must carry a powerful curse, Nemain thought, eyeing the marks.
“Now, let us begin the big game,” Gloria said, her voice intoxicated with enthusiasm that wholly consumed her being, as the huntress in her took over once more.
“Yes, there remains no reason to longer wait.” Even before the two foes that had slain many of her kind Nemain wore a fearless smile that bespoke boundless confidence. She raised Caladbolg in front of her.
“Well then, I suppose it’s time to up the ante a little…” Yagami quipped, dusting off his attire and fading right before their very eyes. The dancing spider puppet vanished as well, pulled by its master. A series of needles whistled through the air from various directions and with limbs extended, the spider puppet fell from above Nemain, limbs scything at the Goddess.
With a swing of her greatsword she whipped up a gust that knocked the needles out of the air before meeting the puppet’s advance with her blade and knocking it aside.
“I sing of the golden-throned, whom the titan Rhea bore. Queen of the Immortals is she, surpassing all in beauty. O glorious one whom all the blessed throughout high Olympos reverence and honor, thou shalt bless me with the greatest wool that commands Royalty and Authority!”
And so the song of Gloria was concluded, and a golden layer covered her outfit, extending up to her feet as though she was wearing her previous white dress. It was an exquisitely elegant shining dress made of the ram’s wool, a Godly creation.
“Yet another one? Thou hath gained many during the time I have lain dormant,” Yagami said in a voice that seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere.
“Thou hast certainly usurped many of the Gods. Let their chagrin become my strength,” Nemain proclaimed, raising her sword to the sky before chanting. “Gaze upon thy hubris and despair.”
At her words Yagami and Gloria found themselves reflected upon every mirrored surface in the area, from the glass of windows to pools of water. Where ever they looked they found their own likeness staring back at them. “I am retribution! I am inescapable! Know this, for I am Adrasteia!” With her chant the air trembled as Divine power swelled around Nemain drawn from the two Godslayers’ own sins against the gods, reaching a fevered pitch.
“Nnn, this most curious. Most curious indeed,” Yagami muttered as the Goddess chanted.
“Thou wouldst show mine sins? Hah! I am the Devil King of the west—know my name well—Heretic God, for I am Gloria—the True Queen—and I shall shatter thine dreams of battle and dreams of havoc that thou wisheth to rend upon this world.”
Her cerulean eyes shone with greater luster. The Campione who became one with her Authorities was completely unphased by the mirrors, instead she was invigorated. Thus, she held her arm high up to the heavens and sang once more:
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=16NGUjccWdo)
“To win glory and victory, I summon the heavenly lightning! O grand God of Sky, may thou holiest chariot that traverse the ethereal stars—honored by Victory—be brought upon the mortal realm, for it is the decree of the Olympos!”
The clouds sealed the sun of the sky and a thunderous roar screeched throughout all of Tokyo, as the lightning of the great God Zeus was brought down from the clouds, a chariot being drawn by the Goddess Nike. The lightning shone so brightly that it was impossible to discern its true form, save for the figure that ushered the steeds to gallop in the air with her heavenly whip.
Yagami hung his head knowing full well what would happen to Akihabara in just a few short moments. “Well, she did promise to pay for whatever she broke so… Ugh, I was hoping it would not have come to this.”
Though in the face of the mighty display Nemain only smiled. “Thou seeketh to end matters on earth with sky’s born might? Ha! Know this, the warrior shelters beneath the grove’s wooden boughs for there the sky cannot harm him!”
From beside Nemain a mighty hawthorne tree grew in seconds, cracking the pavement as its trunk widened and roots spread, shading her from the brilliance of the chariot. Its canopy spread wide to shield all those who sought refuge from the elements above.
“That is thine illusion that thou believeth—watch, feel, and burn—mine lightning shalt consume it all to mere ashes,” Gloria stated with peerless confidence.
The four horses and their chariot collided with the Heretic Goddess, thunder and lightning sprang forth, releasing a web of destructive energy across Akibahara. The Goddess held her ground for some moments—a wide grin incited by her battle-frenzy—as she met the advance with her sword under the shelter of the hawthorne tree.
The branches burned as the Sky God’s wrath and bolts burned with a static wail. Eventually, the steeds tore through the tree and its many branches, and the magical power was so great that it overwhelmed the Goddess’ Divine protection. The chariot pushed her back by several meters before her defenses fell and it pushed her down to the asphalt. A large explosion followed, engulfing most of Akibahara in a sea of flames and bolts.
Upon the street, a large hollow space would be born, the clothes left behind by the mass undressing burned, the arcades, shops, cafés and everything—consumed—and in all that chaos stood the True Queen, victorious in this showering blaze.
But amid the flames the figure of the winged Goddess rose again next to the charred remains of the hawthorne, unbeaten but not unscathed. She flew out of the hole, flapping her wings, and taking her stand upon the road once more.
“Exquisite!” she exclaimed, never before having experienced the joy of such a battle. She planted Caladbolg into the ground leaning upon its pommel as she brushed fire and ash off of her dress.
Suddenly the ground sped up to her face and she hit the burnt ground hard. There was a hard impact on the small of her back, making her cough and the same feeling she felt from striking the Cursed King began to invade her body. That same sensation began to permeate from her wings as he ran his hands lightly over the plumage before grasping the appendages firmly. With his touch an unexpectedly sensual gasp escaped her lip, her wings a sensitive spot indeed, and she strained furiously against the strength of the Cursed King to flap and brush him off.
The black wings were painted with veins of blood red that made them shatter eventually, making the Goddess wince. The same pair of wings then reformed upon Yagami’s back, a bloody steal it was from the Goddess, made possible by the curses that he possessed.
He flapped the wings and thin tendrils of red sluiced from them, soiling the ground further. “She can pay for the reconstruction but you? I suppose these will have to suffice.”
With a burst of strength Nemain rolled over forcing Yagami to leap off her back. Getting to her feet she drew Caladbolg from where she had planted it in the ground. “Thou hast curious techniques worthy of acclaim, but I would sooner see mine wings annihilated then stolen by thee.” For the first time since the battle began there was a touch of anger in her eyes. Lifting her sword aloft she turned it level and drew it back as an enormous amount of Divine energy gathered around her, the ground on which she stood trembling as the earth feared for what was to come. “Danu’s bone forged. Sun’s fire tempered. Wisdom born, of might and art. Sunder the earth to appease thy king’s rage!” she chanted and swung it across, however, before she drew a complete arc the blade clanged, coming in contact with a lance.
Finding Gloria who held a golden lance in her hands, the Divine energies collided, exuding another blast across the burning area.
“Thou…shall… not… deny… my... strike!” Nemain shouted as they locked weapons, struggling against each other.
Crows and ravens, avatars of war, filled the air circling above and diving at the True Queen but were rebuffed by the mass of energy swirling around the pair. With a mighty feat of raw, brute strength the Goddess pushed through and forced the Godslayer back, sending her sliding backward. With her blade now on the other side Nemain reversed her grip and brought the mighty Caladbolg across once more, this time to fruition. The sword glowed with a brilliant silver light, extending beyond the blade as it drew an arc like that of a rainbow between heaven and earth, sundering all that lay in its path.
Yagami responded instantly once Gloria was pushed aside, diving down towards Nemain as she unleashed the massive wave. With heavy flaps of cursed wings, he banked away from it as the silver arc sought to obliterate his being. As it neared, a faint glow surrounded his person and seemingly reduced the amount of energy that was burning away at his body. Yagami grit his teeth and spiralled downward, angling himself such that he avoided the worst of the attack.
Curses crawled across his arm, squirming and writhing in their own eagerness to be unleashed. His fists found the earth instead of Nemain, countless red veins spewing out from the impact point as she jumped back to avoid the blow and his glowing eyes flared, angered by her use of the Authority.
As dust from the destruction of the great slash began to settle, there was suddenly a great rumbling like that of an earthquake from far in the distance behind where Yagami had been standing. From the devastation caused by the Goddess’ slash the three had a clear view of Japan’s most famous landmark, Mount Fuji. But there was something wrong. The mountain seemed shifted slightly as if they were looking at it through broken glass. As they watched, the top half of the mountain slid forward and crashed to the land below and magma that was once capped by the dormant volcano spewed forth. A few seconds later the shockwave of its impact hit, a wild gust of wind and debris buffeting them.
“Ah, that is a waste of a precious landmark,” Gloria remarked with lamentation that was mixed with some of her nonchalance from behind the Cursed King, turning an eye to the broken peak of Mount Fuji.
Having turned to view the source of the shaking, the Cursed King had watched as what was once a great landmark of Japan turned into a spout of magma. With each second that he watched, the black mist around him fluctuated wildly and red streaks began to stain the soil as they spread outward from him. He only turned back to face the perpetrator of this destruction when the dust had settled, shoulders trembling with barely restrained rage as he marched towards her.
“What you have just done… Not even complete eradication of thy very soul will sate my anger. The land of Yamato is paramount and you, you have desecrated it in the quest for battle. There shall be no quarter, not for thou.”
“To expect quarter from foe in battle is the folly’s height,” Nemain answered resolute, readying her sword.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SxuoMaI2rjQ)
The Cursed King brought a hand up and red curses spilled forward, seeking the one that had angered their master so. They crashed into her like a tidal wave and Yagami clenched his fist. The curses piled onto Nemain, struggling to break their way in past her defenses. In that single moment where they crashed against her silver sword, the red veins already seated on it pulsed and the exquisite blade shattered, once again finding its way into his hands.
“Not enough, not nearly enough!”
Finding herself suddenly without a weapon the Goddess raised her arms to defend herself, feeling the same chilling sensation as when he touched her previously with his curses. Red veins spread across her limbs contaminating what they contacted, forcing her to retreat—leaping backwards away from the deluge. Upon where she landed the ground glowed and instead of the burnt wasteland that had been there moments before it was the mossy carpet of a forest.
“The land I walk is sacred. I am of the Sidhe, dwelling of the aes sÃdhe, threshold of TÃr na nÓg. With my presence the Divine grove is born.”
At her proclamation, the light spread outwards, cleansing the land and giving birth to a sacred forest. Planted within the ground there were countless weapons of all types, works that had been wrought by the aes sÃdhe before being passed to warriors of myth. Pulling a pair of swords from the ground she faced the Cursed King.
“Oh? Interesting Authority this Goddess possesseth,” Gloria commented, looking around, the swords all bearing of extraordinary quality. A savage smirk formed, but neither of the contestants of the battle witnessed it.
The ground rumbled and cracked before a massive serpent burst out of it, reaching towards the sky before coiling down to look at Nemain with slit pupils. It hissed, tongue flicking before rearing back and launching itself towards the Heretic Goddess, smashing her into a grove of trees. It roared once more, shaking its head angrily as Yagami walked closer towards the fallen Goddess.
“Ye art mighty,” Nemain said as she looked up at the Cursed King with a smile that bore no enmity. She propped herself against a tree to sit up, her body battered from enduring the many Authorities of both Godslayers and various curses and poison spreading throughout. “Twould be a shame for this to be our last fight.” Her form suddenly began to fade, sinking into the tree upon which she rested. The Cursed King darted forward with his stolen blade seeking a fatal blow but it was too late and all he struck was wood. He moved away as an acidic ray splattered against the tree from the serpent, melting it. “I await eager the day we again meet, Cursed King, True Queen, on an even greater battlefield.” Thus spoke the disembodied voice of the Goddess echoing from the trees of the grove, and then she was gone.
And so, the makeshift world that the three were taken to began to evaporate, the Divinity no longer active due to the presence of the Goddess being gone, leading them back to Akibahara which was more or less in ruins now, leaving the Cursed King and the True Queen to face the losses incurred upon Japan.
The Cursed King felt his wings and sword disintegrate as the Authority wore off and he turned to look at the giant serpent which flinched away from his baleful gaze before it began to vanish as well. Yagami held his anger in for there were still innocents and there was much to be done for Akihabara and what was once Mount Fuji.
“I shalt do what I may here,” Gloria said from behind the Cursed King. “Thou must make haste to the Mount, for its magma hath erupted forth, the spiritual balance in thy lands are waning overmuch.”
Yagami trusted not his mouth to be able to convey his thanks properly so he nodded and sped off, not even a trail of dust to mark his passing as he made way towards the ruined mountain. Within a span of ten minutes, he had reached the base of the mountain and the flowing rivers of magma.
“I am of the burning flames. I am of the hunting beasts. I am of the mauling dragons!”
The black smog that seemed to cover Yagami from head to toe turned into conflagration, burning a brilliant reddish orange. Without hesitation, he stepped into the flow of magma and began to sink into it. The flames surrounding him flared and greedily consumed the magma, sucking the rivers towards him. Steadily making his way to the mouth of the bubbling volcano, the Devil King of the east plunged into the heart of the volcano with a leap. The magma lurched and churned about as his Authority absorbed all there was of the magma, steadily returning the volcano to its dormant state.
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Smoke wafted in the air, the only thing in motion within the room that Yagami sat in. He was seated cross-legged, looking out across his zen garden and the scenery beyond. Every so often, he tapped the Kiseru pipe into an ashtray and blew out the smoke along with his frustrations.
“Please excuse me.” The paper door slid open from behind in the room, and the Miko walked in. “My Lord, the estimations… of the damages have been reported. Would my Lord like to see them?”
“No need, those numbers are inconsequential with regard to what we have lost yesterday. I trust the True Queen has sent aid?”
“Yes, it came in the name of donations that were made to the History Compilation Committee. The sum is more than enough to cover the damages, it appears. Shall we keep the surplus, my Lord?”
“Only take what is necessary and return the excess.” The pipe made a soft clink as he tapped it. He acknowledged the Miko with a brief glance.
“Understood. On another note, we have discovered a unique level of magic in the Shinjuku Gyoen, with the blooming cherry blossoms having their growth accelerated… the Divine presence seems to have resemblance with the deity that appeared in Akihabara yesterday.”
Glowing eyes focused on her, the Kiseru freezing midway on its path. They seemed to burrow into her being, burning intensely. The Miko straightened up noticeably from this gaze, the paper scrunched up abruptly from fear.
“W-We have looked into the matter of Mount Fuji. It appears that the spiritual balance has been greatly shifted. Some of the priests are claiming that it may be impossible to restore it to its former state…”
“What of the Goddess herself? Are there any traces of her?” Yagami’s eyes dimmed once he reigned in his temper, reverting back to their normal color.
“We found the trace that led to Akibahara, but there is no trace that left that area itself. It appears the Heretic God simply vanished into thin air.”
He nodded, mouth formed into a thin line in dissatisfaction. “I am gravely disappointed. Not only does she sneak in right under our noses, and in Shinjuku no less but we have to wait for the True Queen to inform us of Helios as well. What does that speak of our competence?”
The Miko had no words to offer, for it was the truth. Before the presence of her Lord she was but a pebble, and the fear closed her mouth shut. Her usual wit gone. However, the report was not yet over, and she had more to say. She opened and closed her mouth a few times before she could choose her words.
“The cyclone in the seas outside Tokyo has been confirmed to have reached dangerously close, my Lord. If it is indeed a Heretic God, it will arrive either tonight or tomorrow morning.”
“Be thankful that it will be the one to receive my anger unless of course, the report is wrong. Set up a temporary shrine and accommodations near Mount Fuji. I will be moving over temporarily to oversee the restoration if the need arises.”
“Understood, my Lord. Please excuse me.”
The Miko made a deep bow, before sliding the paper door open. She exited, and then bowed again to someone else before walking away. Yagami watched as Gloria entered, gazing at the Miko nonchalantly.
“Oh dear, thy servant appeareth to hath seen a ghost,” the True Queen remarked. “Art thou available to speak?”
“Twas fault of mine that she appears as such but please, have a seat. I would never deny thee an audience.”
The Campione of the West thus sat opposite to Yagami beside the table on a cushion. She closed her eyes, the breeze blew, and leaves of the trees and the flowers rustled, creating a calming symphony.
“Please allow me to apologize for bringing ruin to an area of thine metropolis, I hath grown far too entrance by combat for mine age yesterday.”
“Thou were not the only one, Gloria. If only I had treated her as an actual threat then perhaps Fuji might still be whole.”
“After coming such a long and perilous path, it appeareth that we hath much to learn even now.”
“More so even for I. Thou hath walked forward steadily for the last century but I have only myself to blame for stagnating. A trip around the world is in order to reacquaint myself. No longer can I stay in Yamato and wait for threats to arise.”
“Understand I doth the plight of thou, but a saving grace it may hast been for the prosperity of the Asian countries to last so long. However, didst thou not fight for Yamato itself? Wouldst leaving thy lands ensure its safety?”
“For Yamato’s prosperity, I have fought over the ages by never venturing out of our lands as its guardian. Now, I see it feasible not to continue as such. Perhaps I will learn something in my travels and… there is also a Goddess I need to slay.”
“I see that thou developed a desire for vengeance, but I hope thou keep in mind mine warning. Regardless, if thou art to begin the tour with mine Europe, I may spare some time to join thee.”
“The history books hath changed yesterday due to our brief bout, regardless of what the people have been told of what happened. There can only be one answer to that transgression. She will turn up in time for how can a Goddess who seek battle ignore the conflicts to come? She will appear and I will be waiting. Perhaps I may even find her again during the tour of thine empire.”
“Very well, I shall welcome thy presence. However, do keep in mind that if she dost appear in mine territory while thou art away, I shall not spare her from mine hunting grounds.”
“I do not care for the method so long as she is scorched from this earth. Though a shame that I cannot do it with my own hands, I can at least find solace in the fact that thou would be the one to vanquish her.”
“Among these seven Kings I would prefer it to be either thou or I to deliver judgement, but alas, the possibility is rather slim.”
“I will personally request the various Magic Organisations around the world to disclose information on her if possible. A Goddess with black wings… she did not mention her name once in the bout against thou and I. So much for an incarnation of war.”
“Indeed, her pride is not as great as one would assume, how ironic. Though with the return of the Cursed King… ufufu, this decade mayhaps hold some interesting turn of events to come.”
Yagami snorted lightly, amused. “Thou art seek pleasure from the fact that I disrupt more than a Heretic can.”
“Ohoho, that I do. †˜Tis a mirthful day when the world fears the steps of the bold Cursed King.”
“Thou art exaggerating. Tis merely a short trip to reacquaint myself with the world beyond. Perhaps I might even stop by in America, pay our other friend a visit,” Yagami said with a smile.
“I am sure the Guardian Saint would appreciate the presence of thou, huhu.”
“Hoho. Tis slight but my mood has been lifted by that thought. Indeed a huge shame it is that none here would dare speak on matters so candidly.”
“Thou ruleth by fear, †˜tis not hard to imagine.”
“Nnngh. I do not believe that fear justified but it is what it is. Why do they say that when I have done nothing but tend to my garden?” Yagami said with a faux-wounded expression.
“Mn, rumors of thou are as many as the flowers of thy garden—or perchance much more—some claim thou caused the murder of woman as thou sleep with them, some claim thou raise cursed flowers, some claim thou wound the mental capacities of a man who performs not competently.” Gloria shrugged.
“I have not done any of those. Though I am disappointed with them, there would be no reason to hinder my subordinates in their already-perilous occupation. More importantly, why are the rumors about my treatment of the fairer sex so… distasteful? Perhaps it is because I am not seen with anyone that rumors like this are given credit instead.”
“Ahahaha! They are but rumors, Devil King of Japan. Nothing to feel so sour of. Thou reputation speaks for itself due to the Authority thou possesseth.”
“Bah. Let them talk, nothing I can do about the Authorities anyway.” He inhaled deeply from his pipe, his face relaxing somewhat before he faced her. “Thank you, Gloria.”
“Mn?” The True Queen tilted her head quizzically.
“None are able to understand I as much as thou. Merely having this conversation has removed some of the red haze from my mind and banter… any form of banter with other people is but a dream.”
“Thou art a leader, so I am able to see the hardship in communication with thine peers. I am glad that I could alleviate some of thy hatred; it is not so good to be so stressed.”
“My garden exists for that reason. Few have the courage to remain in my presence for long and even less dare open their mouth to speak. That Miko, she is one of the bolder ones. I’m afraid my anger might have scared her off,” Yagami said with a chagrinned expression.
“She is but a human being at heart. I could hear the faster beats coming from her chest, thy retainer was truly afflicted with fear.”
“Nnn. I will have to apologize somehow. The bearers of misfortune always face the brunt of their superior’s dissatisfaction. Rather than her who has been carrying out her vocation dutifully—there are others who are more deserving.”
“Mnm… I feel the presence of the Heretic ashore thine metropolis.”
“They did say that as well. I suppose my break is over, the time for some stress relief has come.” Yagami set the pipe aside as his yukata morphed into the usual Shokozo he wore, black smog hissing out from his joints and faceplate as the transformation completed. “Excuse me while I attend to the matter unless thou wishes to come and spectate?”
“Thou spectated mine ordeal with Helios, I may as well sate mine curiosity as well.”
“Well met. When we return, I believe the Kaiseki dinner will be prepared! Is there anything thou have an aversion to so I may inform the chef?” Yagami asked, his voice coming out in a warble due to the smog.
“The Kaiseki dinner? I am not well-versed in the Japanese culture, please excuse my lack of knowledge.”
“It is a series of dishes, prepared using the finest ingredients. I’m sure thou art familiar with sashimi? It has been increasingly popular as of late but certain individuals are unable to handle raw fish.”
“I am not, unfortunately, but I suppose I am wont for trying new dishes.”
“Good, good. I shall tell the kitchen to prepare the absolute finest we have. Better yet, catch something whilst we are out!”
“Ufufu, I do not know if there would be enough time to catch whilst thou return.”
“Perhaps I will fish one myself then!” he said with a laugh, offering a hand to Gloria. “Shall we, milady?”
She placed her hand unto his with a small smile.
“I hath not went fishing in decades… perchance I shall accompany thee.”
“The style of fishing I am accustomed to might not be the one thou has in mind,” Yagami said as he led her out of the room.
“I suppose I am more traditional than thou. What kind of method do thou employ?”
“Why, we dive for it of course.”
“Interesting, I reckon it is different from what I hath performed before… I would love to try it sometime.”
“Then we shall. I’ll try to leave the oceans… clean. For the sake of both the fishermen and thou.”
“Wouldst thou taint the ocean with thy curses when none are in vicinity?”
“Some of it might leak from the battle with our new guest.”
“Perhaps thou shalt drag the deity to the beach. A battle on a beach is quite an enticing prospect.”
“Perhaps, perhaps. Let us make our way there to see just what kind of God has made landfall.”
“Please excuse me.” The paper door slid open from behind in the room, and the Miko walked in. “My Lord, the estimations… of the damages have been reported. Would my Lord like to see them?”
“No need, those numbers are inconsequential with regard to what we have lost yesterday. I trust the True Queen has sent aid?”
“Yes, it came in the name of donations that were made to the History Compilation Committee. The sum is more than enough to cover the damages, it appears. Shall we keep the surplus, my Lord?”
“Only take what is necessary and return the excess.” The pipe made a soft clink as he tapped it. He acknowledged the Miko with a brief glance.
“Understood. On another note, we have discovered a unique level of magic in the Shinjuku Gyoen, with the blooming cherry blossoms having their growth accelerated… the Divine presence seems to have resemblance with the deity that appeared in Akihabara yesterday.”
Glowing eyes focused on her, the Kiseru freezing midway on its path. They seemed to burrow into her being, burning intensely. The Miko straightened up noticeably from this gaze, the paper scrunched up abruptly from fear.
“W-We have looked into the matter of Mount Fuji. It appears that the spiritual balance has been greatly shifted. Some of the priests are claiming that it may be impossible to restore it to its former state…”
“What of the Goddess herself? Are there any traces of her?” Yagami’s eyes dimmed once he reigned in his temper, reverting back to their normal color.
“We found the trace that led to Akibahara, but there is no trace that left that area itself. It appears the Heretic God simply vanished into thin air.”
He nodded, mouth formed into a thin line in dissatisfaction. “I am gravely disappointed. Not only does she sneak in right under our noses, and in Shinjuku no less but we have to wait for the True Queen to inform us of Helios as well. What does that speak of our competence?”
The Miko had no words to offer, for it was the truth. Before the presence of her Lord she was but a pebble, and the fear closed her mouth shut. Her usual wit gone. However, the report was not yet over, and she had more to say. She opened and closed her mouth a few times before she could choose her words.
“The cyclone in the seas outside Tokyo has been confirmed to have reached dangerously close, my Lord. If it is indeed a Heretic God, it will arrive either tonight or tomorrow morning.”
“Be thankful that it will be the one to receive my anger unless of course, the report is wrong. Set up a temporary shrine and accommodations near Mount Fuji. I will be moving over temporarily to oversee the restoration if the need arises.”
“Understood, my Lord. Please excuse me.”
The Miko made a deep bow, before sliding the paper door open. She exited, and then bowed again to someone else before walking away. Yagami watched as Gloria entered, gazing at the Miko nonchalantly.
“Oh dear, thy servant appeareth to hath seen a ghost,” the True Queen remarked. “Art thou available to speak?”
“Twas fault of mine that she appears as such but please, have a seat. I would never deny thee an audience.”
The Campione of the West thus sat opposite to Yagami beside the table on a cushion. She closed her eyes, the breeze blew, and leaves of the trees and the flowers rustled, creating a calming symphony.
“Please allow me to apologize for bringing ruin to an area of thine metropolis, I hath grown far too entrance by combat for mine age yesterday.”
“Thou were not the only one, Gloria. If only I had treated her as an actual threat then perhaps Fuji might still be whole.”
“After coming such a long and perilous path, it appeareth that we hath much to learn even now.”
“More so even for I. Thou hath walked forward steadily for the last century but I have only myself to blame for stagnating. A trip around the world is in order to reacquaint myself. No longer can I stay in Yamato and wait for threats to arise.”
“Understand I doth the plight of thou, but a saving grace it may hast been for the prosperity of the Asian countries to last so long. However, didst thou not fight for Yamato itself? Wouldst leaving thy lands ensure its safety?”
“For Yamato’s prosperity, I have fought over the ages by never venturing out of our lands as its guardian. Now, I see it feasible not to continue as such. Perhaps I will learn something in my travels and… there is also a Goddess I need to slay.”
“I see that thou developed a desire for vengeance, but I hope thou keep in mind mine warning. Regardless, if thou art to begin the tour with mine Europe, I may spare some time to join thee.”
“The history books hath changed yesterday due to our brief bout, regardless of what the people have been told of what happened. There can only be one answer to that transgression. She will turn up in time for how can a Goddess who seek battle ignore the conflicts to come? She will appear and I will be waiting. Perhaps I may even find her again during the tour of thine empire.”
“Very well, I shall welcome thy presence. However, do keep in mind that if she dost appear in mine territory while thou art away, I shall not spare her from mine hunting grounds.”
“I do not care for the method so long as she is scorched from this earth. Though a shame that I cannot do it with my own hands, I can at least find solace in the fact that thou would be the one to vanquish her.”
“Among these seven Kings I would prefer it to be either thou or I to deliver judgement, but alas, the possibility is rather slim.”
“I will personally request the various Magic Organisations around the world to disclose information on her if possible. A Goddess with black wings… she did not mention her name once in the bout against thou and I. So much for an incarnation of war.”
“Indeed, her pride is not as great as one would assume, how ironic. Though with the return of the Cursed King… ufufu, this decade mayhaps hold some interesting turn of events to come.”
Yagami snorted lightly, amused. “Thou art seek pleasure from the fact that I disrupt more than a Heretic can.”
“Ohoho, that I do. †˜Tis a mirthful day when the world fears the steps of the bold Cursed King.”
“Thou art exaggerating. Tis merely a short trip to reacquaint myself with the world beyond. Perhaps I might even stop by in America, pay our other friend a visit,” Yagami said with a smile.
“I am sure the Guardian Saint would appreciate the presence of thou, huhu.”
“Hoho. Tis slight but my mood has been lifted by that thought. Indeed a huge shame it is that none here would dare speak on matters so candidly.”
“Thou ruleth by fear, †˜tis not hard to imagine.”
“Nnngh. I do not believe that fear justified but it is what it is. Why do they say that when I have done nothing but tend to my garden?” Yagami said with a faux-wounded expression.
“Mn, rumors of thou are as many as the flowers of thy garden—or perchance much more—some claim thou caused the murder of woman as thou sleep with them, some claim thou raise cursed flowers, some claim thou wound the mental capacities of a man who performs not competently.” Gloria shrugged.
“I have not done any of those. Though I am disappointed with them, there would be no reason to hinder my subordinates in their already-perilous occupation. More importantly, why are the rumors about my treatment of the fairer sex so… distasteful? Perhaps it is because I am not seen with anyone that rumors like this are given credit instead.”
“Ahahaha! They are but rumors, Devil King of Japan. Nothing to feel so sour of. Thou reputation speaks for itself due to the Authority thou possesseth.”
“Bah. Let them talk, nothing I can do about the Authorities anyway.” He inhaled deeply from his pipe, his face relaxing somewhat before he faced her. “Thank you, Gloria.”
“Mn?” The True Queen tilted her head quizzically.
“None are able to understand I as much as thou. Merely having this conversation has removed some of the red haze from my mind and banter… any form of banter with other people is but a dream.”
“Thou art a leader, so I am able to see the hardship in communication with thine peers. I am glad that I could alleviate some of thy hatred; it is not so good to be so stressed.”
“My garden exists for that reason. Few have the courage to remain in my presence for long and even less dare open their mouth to speak. That Miko, she is one of the bolder ones. I’m afraid my anger might have scared her off,” Yagami said with a chagrinned expression.
“She is but a human being at heart. I could hear the faster beats coming from her chest, thy retainer was truly afflicted with fear.”
“Nnn. I will have to apologize somehow. The bearers of misfortune always face the brunt of their superior’s dissatisfaction. Rather than her who has been carrying out her vocation dutifully—there are others who are more deserving.”
“Mnm… I feel the presence of the Heretic ashore thine metropolis.”
“They did say that as well. I suppose my break is over, the time for some stress relief has come.” Yagami set the pipe aside as his yukata morphed into the usual Shokozo he wore, black smog hissing out from his joints and faceplate as the transformation completed. “Excuse me while I attend to the matter unless thou wishes to come and spectate?”
“Thou spectated mine ordeal with Helios, I may as well sate mine curiosity as well.”
“Well met. When we return, I believe the Kaiseki dinner will be prepared! Is there anything thou have an aversion to so I may inform the chef?” Yagami asked, his voice coming out in a warble due to the smog.
“The Kaiseki dinner? I am not well-versed in the Japanese culture, please excuse my lack of knowledge.”
“It is a series of dishes, prepared using the finest ingredients. I’m sure thou art familiar with sashimi? It has been increasingly popular as of late but certain individuals are unable to handle raw fish.”
“I am not, unfortunately, but I suppose I am wont for trying new dishes.”
“Good, good. I shall tell the kitchen to prepare the absolute finest we have. Better yet, catch something whilst we are out!”
“Ufufu, I do not know if there would be enough time to catch whilst thou return.”
“Perhaps I will fish one myself then!” he said with a laugh, offering a hand to Gloria. “Shall we, milady?”
She placed her hand unto his with a small smile.
“I hath not went fishing in decades… perchance I shall accompany thee.”
“The style of fishing I am accustomed to might not be the one thou has in mind,” Yagami said as he led her out of the room.
“I suppose I am more traditional than thou. What kind of method do thou employ?”
“Why, we dive for it of course.”
“Interesting, I reckon it is different from what I hath performed before… I would love to try it sometime.”
“Then we shall. I’ll try to leave the oceans… clean. For the sake of both the fishermen and thou.”
“Wouldst thou taint the ocean with thy curses when none are in vicinity?”
“Some of it might leak from the battle with our new guest.”
“Perhaps thou shalt drag the deity to the beach. A battle on a beach is quite an enticing prospect.”
“Perhaps, perhaps. Let us make our way there to see just what kind of God has made landfall.”
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
On the manmade island of Odaiba now, the two Campiones stood atop the long bridge that connected it to the mainland of Tokyo. The sky was shrouded by the gray clouds, and there was a heavy downpour, but neither of them carried an umbrella, nor did they care about getting wet, for it hardly affected the Devil Kings. Among the attractions visible across the sight from the top of the bridge, the most menacing presence was the cyclone that was dangerously close, having come so far from the ocean to a mere few hundred meters away from the city now.
The History Compilation Committee used its influence in the government to issue an evacuation order long before the Godslayers had arrived, and thus the battlefield was reserved for them.
It was hardly the night and yet, despite the report, here the calamity was.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=TifLUwtIzVc)
Atop the cyclone the Campione of the East could see a figure floating at its center. From this distance, all he could note was the flapping black long hair, giving away to him that it was likely a woman.
“Nnn. Another Goddess, though is she of similar substance of that which bore black wings?” Yagami commented.
“Is it thou that called me forth to these lands?”
A voice echoed across Odaiba, a woman’s voice, it was not too light nor deep in tone.
“Thou wicked hatred and curses leave away a distasteful foul scent across mine oceans.”
“My utmost apologies for causing thou discomfort but unfortunately, it is impossible to change what I am. Who art thou that speaks to the Cursed King of the east?”
“I am she who hath gaineth mastery of the vast seas.”
“State thy business that thou art hath with Yamato and the King who protects it, Goddess of the seas.”
“My wish is only one, to submerge these islands for it reduces the vastness of the seas! Lands are but masses unneeded! Specs of filth across mine domain.”
“Already one of thou’s ilk hath defaced my country only yesterday and now thou seek to remove Yamato altogether? Alas, I cannot allow thou to do that.”
“I am well aware that thou wouldst stand in mine path. Come then, Godslayer! For it is our destiny to meet, do battle, and decide the victor!”
“Ou!” Yagami slammed his gauntlets together with a loud ringing sound, more smoke hissing out from his person. “Nothing personal but regarding the Goddess that defaced my land, I’ll have thou bear my anger in her place!”
A shroud of rain and water surrounded the Goddess as she heeded his words.
“Thou art simpleton.”
“Thou art not wrong!”
The smog shrouded his person as Yagami stepped back into it and in the next moment, he was gone. Twin spiderling humanoids burst from the shadows soon and lunged at the Goddess with limbs coated in toxin. One burst into smithereens upon merely touching the shroud and its brother, flung away by the force of the cyclone. Purple toxin could be seen spreading within the vortex as it vanished.
“Is that supposed to be thy way of making a jest?” the Goddess asked, tilting her head quizzically.
“O Red Lady of the Pestilence, I beseech thee to open the Eye of Ra, and unseal the blood thou hath claimeth from the victims of thy plagues! O Lady of Terror, let thy bloodlust be unleashed, and bring forth winds of crimson reaped from humanity untold!”
From where Yagami stood, a hollow hole in the body of water formed, a portal to the underworld. It was about a kilometer wide. Indeed, such was the ferocious power of the Authorities that Yagami possessed. From such a black hole, crimson bloody sands blew forth, mixing with the rain. A tornado of red sands formed with the wind and collided with the cyclone. These two hazards clashed for many moments before they both dissipated.
“Mn, the eye of the storm that hath nearly usurped mine soul…” the True Queen commented as she looked down upon the hollow hole that formed across the waters from above the bridge, its airs traveling up to her as moments passed.
“Oh? A curious Authority thou possesseth,” the Goddess commented nonchalantly, looking down at the portal to the underworld that still let out the bloody sandstorm.
“The Authority of red sand scythes through all in a great tide. Fitting that land and sea should fight for supremacy, no?”
“Indeed, †˜tis a fitting stage for me to prove to thee that the land is but littering rocks that must be submerged.”
Each and every one of these Gods... Yagami grit his teeth as he remained hidden from her within the sandstorm. “Well then!” He launched thin streams of curses at her, impacting against her barrier as they blended with the red sand blistering all around. The Goddess blocked the brunt of it easily with water, seemingly not worse for wear.
“Fight me seriously, Godslayer! Sate mine lust for blood lest ye would wish for thy lands to be sealed under the sea’s embrace.”
Yagami could see most of Odaiba being swathed by tidal waves, the roads being flooded. Some of the cars that were driving across the streets for some reason were swept away. Not all heeded the warnings of the government and were thus suffering now.
“I am the coffin that bears Death! Sealed in me shall be the great hatred of the world!”
Thick tendrils of red burst out from Yagami’s body, splattering the ground around him and making it hiss. They swung in the air momentarily before he directed them towards the Goddess, coiling together in the shape of a spear. The curses smashed into her defences, both grinding away at each other before red pierced through blue and the large crimson spear penetrated her body. The Goddess winced as her flesh was damaged and the crimson spear pulsed once before fragmenting, skewering her from the inside out.
“So thou art the same as her after all.”
“O Nereids, grant me succor and heal this accursed filth of the underworld.” The Goddess’ bent body straightened itself as the spear and its taint inflicted upon her body faded away.
“Few can clear off the hatred of the world so easily. Not bad Goddess.”
“Do not grow arrogant simply because thou possesseth the ancient Ahriman’s Words of Curses.”
“Touche Goddess. Now that they don’t work against thou, let’s try something else.”
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=bIq_nT_dYcA)
“Who was the serpent? Tamtu was the Serpent! Bel in heaven hath formed—fifty kaspu is his length, one kaspu his height, six cubits is his mouth, twelve cubits his tail, twelve cubits is the circuit of his ears! For the space of sixty cubits he a bird, in water nine cubits he draggeth! He raiseth his tail on high!”
Flames burst from his person as Yagami activated another Authority. His Shokozo burnt away, revealing a muscular body beneath which was slowly being covered by burning scales. His legs rippled as they were reformed, culminating in those of an eagle with wicked talons. Bright, glowing blades sprouted from his forearms just as a cobra hood formed on his neck which then covered his face in a blaze. What emerged was the visage of a serpent of myth.
“Ugh, this always makes me uncomfortable,” he hissed as a scorpion tail waved in the air behind him.
In a flash, the flaming serpent was in front of the Sea Goddess with the ember blades, slicing at her with blistering speed. She avoided most of the blows but twisted her body away from those that could not such that the blades did not cut deeply. Rain began to pour heavily and despite having a body composed entirely of flame, Yagami began to feel a chill.
At that moment, the Goddess exploited a slight moment of opening and pressed her lips against his own, the flames covering his face extinguishing upon contact with her wet face. Even as he tried to resist, the Goddess displayed unbelievable strength, forcing a curse down his throat. When he finally broke away from the Goddess, he found himself panting for air.
The flames sputtered and he coughed smoke, rolling around in agony as the surf swallowed him. He willed his body to channel more mana, the flames igniting once more but was tossed back into the ocean by tidal waves which battered him to and fro. When he at last rose from the ocean, steam rising from the area around him, Yagami was more than annoyed.
With a deep hiss, he boosted towards her with flames that ignited from his feet. Moving at breakneck speed, the Goddess had no time to react as he spiralled and skewered her with the ember blades. They flew over the portal that led to the underworld, struggling with each other. Yagami’s head lashed forward, biting into her shoulder but found a reformed barrier as he attempted it a second time. His slit eyes narrowed and in the next moment, her right arm was sent flying accompanied by a brief shower of blood.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=16NGUjccWdo)
“Those blades are indecent!” the Goddess shouted in anger. She moved away from the Cursed King and held her arm high up to the Heavens. “O primordial sea, heed mine Words of Power for I hath gained mastery over thine whims, for I am Eurybia, the great titan of the seas! Bring forth the Great Deluge that mankind so feared in the ancient past!”
Yagami could see a towering tidal wave rising from the oceans far away, a tidal wave that could easily swallow all of Tokyo. Boosting into the air with another jet of flames, he circled around as the Goddess sent blades of air at him. One such blade sliced through his scales and he attempted to conceal his presence. Diving towards her, Yagami extended the blades as they glowed but she turned to the sky, and then turned towards him at the last moment and he knew that she was able to detect him all along. Throwing caution to the wind, he angled his body such that the swords would cut both her and the incoming tidal wave in one motion before releasing all the charged up energy.
“O Stars of yonder darkened skies—reveal to me thine knowledge forborne to the mortals!” the Goddess chanted.
A beam of brilliant orange light extended out into the horizon and cut a swathe across both sky and sea but the Goddess deftly avoided it before it could touch her as if she had precognition. The tidal wave however, was vaporized by the beam before it vanished. With the remaining energy, Yagami launched a sword at her like a harpoon, the superheated blade piercing her barrier once more and leaving her unprotected.
“Oh? Thou art now serious, such that it should have been, Godslayer!”
“Thy Authority would have signalled the end of Yamato’s capital. A fitting response was in order, Eurybia.”
A serpentine voice echoed as he spoke to her before flitting off again on jets of fire. Great columns of water rose from the sea to try and strike him down but he weaved in between each and every one of them. Peeling around, he dodged her various strikes before unleashing a gout of incandescent flame. It was met with an aquatic wall in return—both powers forming a huge burst of steam. Bursting through this cloud of steam, Yagami cleaved Eurybia with a glowing blade. It cut into her midriff, melting flesh and bone along the way. It was done in a moment and when he jumped back, there was not much of her abdomen left to keep her body together.
There was a bright flare as his left arm dropped to the ground and Yagami regarded it with a frown. Eurybia across from him was panting heavily and he himself knew the fight could not be extended for much longer. A bright jet of flame burst from the remains of his ruined shoulder, lashing in the air like a molten whip. It seized hold of her leg and flung her across the battlefield just as Yagami’s talons sunk into her face and torso as the force dragged them both along the ground. When they at last came to a stop, yellow eyes met blue as he stared down at her.
“I call upon…” She weakly thrust her remaining arm out, but it crumbled like an old and aged stone into dust and was carried by the air. Yagami noted that the rain had stopped and his bloody sandstorm reigned supreme now. “It appeareth that the victory is to be enjoyed by thee… this time. Perchance we shall meet again under the same sky and ocean.”
“T’was a good bout, Eurybia of the Seas. How unfortunate that thou rode the tide a day too late, only meeting the aftermath of another who came before thee.”
“Surely thou speaketh in jest, for I saw naught the rage for another God in thine eyes, but a savage want for battle alone. For this mine want for conflict is sated, and I shalt return to the bosom of the ocean.”
With those words, the Goddess’ form was broken apart, turning to dust, carried away by the wind, just as her arm was but moments ago.
As soon as this happened, Yagami felt as though something pushed against his back, a weight being added onto him—he had gained a new Authority.
The flames ebbed and died out as Yagami shut off his Authority, doing a warrior’s salute in honor of Eurybia’s passing. When he was finished, there was a brief moment that his true form could be seen littered with light wounds before the Shokozo reformed around him, sealing it tight with another hiss of black smoke.
“Indeed, it was a shame… but I cannot change that which I am, a relic from ages past…”
He shadow stepped quickly to Gloria’s side, exhausted from the fight.
“Mn, the performance was not bad, but I hath expected thou to triumph over the Goddess much sooner,” Gloria remarked as he returned.
“Indeed. She seemed to counter each and everything I threw at her until my Authority of flames proved somewhat effective. Alas, it is also my newest so fine-control is something I have yet to gain over it.”
“Mnm, †˜tis new indeed. Well, I commend thee for stopping the great deluge of Biblical proportions from repeating itself. Shall we return?”
“I don’t think fishing is possible now… My apologies, Gloria,” Yagami said as he looked at the sandstorm and the tainted seas. “We shall have to trust my chefs.”
“That is fine, shall we go fishing overseas instead?”
“Hoho, an interesting proposition. I would love to see what kind of fish swim in those oceans!”
“Thence we shall hunt the fishes of Europe soon. For now, let us retreat. This weather is far too dreary at this hour.”
“Agreed. I could also use a massage for my body, rain and sand are not a good combination.”
The History Compilation Committee used its influence in the government to issue an evacuation order long before the Godslayers had arrived, and thus the battlefield was reserved for them.
It was hardly the night and yet, despite the report, here the calamity was.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=TifLUwtIzVc)
Atop the cyclone the Campione of the East could see a figure floating at its center. From this distance, all he could note was the flapping black long hair, giving away to him that it was likely a woman.
“Nnn. Another Goddess, though is she of similar substance of that which bore black wings?” Yagami commented.
“Is it thou that called me forth to these lands?”
A voice echoed across Odaiba, a woman’s voice, it was not too light nor deep in tone.
“Thou wicked hatred and curses leave away a distasteful foul scent across mine oceans.”
“My utmost apologies for causing thou discomfort but unfortunately, it is impossible to change what I am. Who art thou that speaks to the Cursed King of the east?”
“I am she who hath gaineth mastery of the vast seas.”
“State thy business that thou art hath with Yamato and the King who protects it, Goddess of the seas.”
“My wish is only one, to submerge these islands for it reduces the vastness of the seas! Lands are but masses unneeded! Specs of filth across mine domain.”
“Already one of thou’s ilk hath defaced my country only yesterday and now thou seek to remove Yamato altogether? Alas, I cannot allow thou to do that.”
“I am well aware that thou wouldst stand in mine path. Come then, Godslayer! For it is our destiny to meet, do battle, and decide the victor!”
“Ou!” Yagami slammed his gauntlets together with a loud ringing sound, more smoke hissing out from his person. “Nothing personal but regarding the Goddess that defaced my land, I’ll have thou bear my anger in her place!”
A shroud of rain and water surrounded the Goddess as she heeded his words.
“Thou art simpleton.”
“Thou art not wrong!”
The smog shrouded his person as Yagami stepped back into it and in the next moment, he was gone. Twin spiderling humanoids burst from the shadows soon and lunged at the Goddess with limbs coated in toxin. One burst into smithereens upon merely touching the shroud and its brother, flung away by the force of the cyclone. Purple toxin could be seen spreading within the vortex as it vanished.
“Is that supposed to be thy way of making a jest?” the Goddess asked, tilting her head quizzically.
“O Red Lady of the Pestilence, I beseech thee to open the Eye of Ra, and unseal the blood thou hath claimeth from the victims of thy plagues! O Lady of Terror, let thy bloodlust be unleashed, and bring forth winds of crimson reaped from humanity untold!”
From where Yagami stood, a hollow hole in the body of water formed, a portal to the underworld. It was about a kilometer wide. Indeed, such was the ferocious power of the Authorities that Yagami possessed. From such a black hole, crimson bloody sands blew forth, mixing with the rain. A tornado of red sands formed with the wind and collided with the cyclone. These two hazards clashed for many moments before they both dissipated.
“Mn, the eye of the storm that hath nearly usurped mine soul…” the True Queen commented as she looked down upon the hollow hole that formed across the waters from above the bridge, its airs traveling up to her as moments passed.
“Oh? A curious Authority thou possesseth,” the Goddess commented nonchalantly, looking down at the portal to the underworld that still let out the bloody sandstorm.
“The Authority of red sand scythes through all in a great tide. Fitting that land and sea should fight for supremacy, no?”
“Indeed, †˜tis a fitting stage for me to prove to thee that the land is but littering rocks that must be submerged.”
Each and every one of these Gods... Yagami grit his teeth as he remained hidden from her within the sandstorm. “Well then!” He launched thin streams of curses at her, impacting against her barrier as they blended with the red sand blistering all around. The Goddess blocked the brunt of it easily with water, seemingly not worse for wear.
“Fight me seriously, Godslayer! Sate mine lust for blood lest ye would wish for thy lands to be sealed under the sea’s embrace.”
Yagami could see most of Odaiba being swathed by tidal waves, the roads being flooded. Some of the cars that were driving across the streets for some reason were swept away. Not all heeded the warnings of the government and were thus suffering now.
“I am the coffin that bears Death! Sealed in me shall be the great hatred of the world!”
Thick tendrils of red burst out from Yagami’s body, splattering the ground around him and making it hiss. They swung in the air momentarily before he directed them towards the Goddess, coiling together in the shape of a spear. The curses smashed into her defences, both grinding away at each other before red pierced through blue and the large crimson spear penetrated her body. The Goddess winced as her flesh was damaged and the crimson spear pulsed once before fragmenting, skewering her from the inside out.
“So thou art the same as her after all.”
“O Nereids, grant me succor and heal this accursed filth of the underworld.” The Goddess’ bent body straightened itself as the spear and its taint inflicted upon her body faded away.
“Few can clear off the hatred of the world so easily. Not bad Goddess.”
“Do not grow arrogant simply because thou possesseth the ancient Ahriman’s Words of Curses.”
“Touche Goddess. Now that they don’t work against thou, let’s try something else.”
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=bIq_nT_dYcA)
“Who was the serpent? Tamtu was the Serpent! Bel in heaven hath formed—fifty kaspu is his length, one kaspu his height, six cubits is his mouth, twelve cubits his tail, twelve cubits is the circuit of his ears! For the space of sixty cubits he a bird, in water nine cubits he draggeth! He raiseth his tail on high!”
Flames burst from his person as Yagami activated another Authority. His Shokozo burnt away, revealing a muscular body beneath which was slowly being covered by burning scales. His legs rippled as they were reformed, culminating in those of an eagle with wicked talons. Bright, glowing blades sprouted from his forearms just as a cobra hood formed on his neck which then covered his face in a blaze. What emerged was the visage of a serpent of myth.
“Ugh, this always makes me uncomfortable,” he hissed as a scorpion tail waved in the air behind him.
In a flash, the flaming serpent was in front of the Sea Goddess with the ember blades, slicing at her with blistering speed. She avoided most of the blows but twisted her body away from those that could not such that the blades did not cut deeply. Rain began to pour heavily and despite having a body composed entirely of flame, Yagami began to feel a chill.
At that moment, the Goddess exploited a slight moment of opening and pressed her lips against his own, the flames covering his face extinguishing upon contact with her wet face. Even as he tried to resist, the Goddess displayed unbelievable strength, forcing a curse down his throat. When he finally broke away from the Goddess, he found himself panting for air.
The flames sputtered and he coughed smoke, rolling around in agony as the surf swallowed him. He willed his body to channel more mana, the flames igniting once more but was tossed back into the ocean by tidal waves which battered him to and fro. When he at last rose from the ocean, steam rising from the area around him, Yagami was more than annoyed.
With a deep hiss, he boosted towards her with flames that ignited from his feet. Moving at breakneck speed, the Goddess had no time to react as he spiralled and skewered her with the ember blades. They flew over the portal that led to the underworld, struggling with each other. Yagami’s head lashed forward, biting into her shoulder but found a reformed barrier as he attempted it a second time. His slit eyes narrowed and in the next moment, her right arm was sent flying accompanied by a brief shower of blood.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=16NGUjccWdo)
“Those blades are indecent!” the Goddess shouted in anger. She moved away from the Cursed King and held her arm high up to the Heavens. “O primordial sea, heed mine Words of Power for I hath gained mastery over thine whims, for I am Eurybia, the great titan of the seas! Bring forth the Great Deluge that mankind so feared in the ancient past!”
Yagami could see a towering tidal wave rising from the oceans far away, a tidal wave that could easily swallow all of Tokyo. Boosting into the air with another jet of flames, he circled around as the Goddess sent blades of air at him. One such blade sliced through his scales and he attempted to conceal his presence. Diving towards her, Yagami extended the blades as they glowed but she turned to the sky, and then turned towards him at the last moment and he knew that she was able to detect him all along. Throwing caution to the wind, he angled his body such that the swords would cut both her and the incoming tidal wave in one motion before releasing all the charged up energy.
“O Stars of yonder darkened skies—reveal to me thine knowledge forborne to the mortals!” the Goddess chanted.
A beam of brilliant orange light extended out into the horizon and cut a swathe across both sky and sea but the Goddess deftly avoided it before it could touch her as if she had precognition. The tidal wave however, was vaporized by the beam before it vanished. With the remaining energy, Yagami launched a sword at her like a harpoon, the superheated blade piercing her barrier once more and leaving her unprotected.
“Oh? Thou art now serious, such that it should have been, Godslayer!”
“Thy Authority would have signalled the end of Yamato’s capital. A fitting response was in order, Eurybia.”
A serpentine voice echoed as he spoke to her before flitting off again on jets of fire. Great columns of water rose from the sea to try and strike him down but he weaved in between each and every one of them. Peeling around, he dodged her various strikes before unleashing a gout of incandescent flame. It was met with an aquatic wall in return—both powers forming a huge burst of steam. Bursting through this cloud of steam, Yagami cleaved Eurybia with a glowing blade. It cut into her midriff, melting flesh and bone along the way. It was done in a moment and when he jumped back, there was not much of her abdomen left to keep her body together.
There was a bright flare as his left arm dropped to the ground and Yagami regarded it with a frown. Eurybia across from him was panting heavily and he himself knew the fight could not be extended for much longer. A bright jet of flame burst from the remains of his ruined shoulder, lashing in the air like a molten whip. It seized hold of her leg and flung her across the battlefield just as Yagami’s talons sunk into her face and torso as the force dragged them both along the ground. When they at last came to a stop, yellow eyes met blue as he stared down at her.
“I call upon…” She weakly thrust her remaining arm out, but it crumbled like an old and aged stone into dust and was carried by the air. Yagami noted that the rain had stopped and his bloody sandstorm reigned supreme now. “It appeareth that the victory is to be enjoyed by thee… this time. Perchance we shall meet again under the same sky and ocean.”
“T’was a good bout, Eurybia of the Seas. How unfortunate that thou rode the tide a day too late, only meeting the aftermath of another who came before thee.”
“Surely thou speaketh in jest, for I saw naught the rage for another God in thine eyes, but a savage want for battle alone. For this mine want for conflict is sated, and I shalt return to the bosom of the ocean.”
With those words, the Goddess’ form was broken apart, turning to dust, carried away by the wind, just as her arm was but moments ago.
As soon as this happened, Yagami felt as though something pushed against his back, a weight being added onto him—he had gained a new Authority.
The flames ebbed and died out as Yagami shut off his Authority, doing a warrior’s salute in honor of Eurybia’s passing. When he was finished, there was a brief moment that his true form could be seen littered with light wounds before the Shokozo reformed around him, sealing it tight with another hiss of black smoke.
“Indeed, it was a shame… but I cannot change that which I am, a relic from ages past…”
He shadow stepped quickly to Gloria’s side, exhausted from the fight.
“Mn, the performance was not bad, but I hath expected thou to triumph over the Goddess much sooner,” Gloria remarked as he returned.
“Indeed. She seemed to counter each and everything I threw at her until my Authority of flames proved somewhat effective. Alas, it is also my newest so fine-control is something I have yet to gain over it.”
“Mnm, †˜tis new indeed. Well, I commend thee for stopping the great deluge of Biblical proportions from repeating itself. Shall we return?”
“I don’t think fishing is possible now… My apologies, Gloria,” Yagami said as he looked at the sandstorm and the tainted seas. “We shall have to trust my chefs.”
“That is fine, shall we go fishing overseas instead?”
“Hoho, an interesting proposition. I would love to see what kind of fish swim in those oceans!”
“Thence we shall hunt the fishes of Europe soon. For now, let us retreat. This weather is far too dreary at this hour.”
“Agreed. I could also use a massage for my body, rain and sand are not a good combination.”
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
The greenery passed by alongside the road as Beatrix stared at her window absentmindedly, reminiscing of how she became the seventh Godslayer, and began a path of domination that she thought she’d never do. Now coming back from Florence—where there were no Heretic Gods, she and Allen were approaching the ancient capital of Rome.
Beatrix was bored, they had gone out to Florence in search of Heretic Gods yet found nothing again. It was beginning to feel as if they were never gonna run into another one again. Ever since her fight with the rabbit Goddess, she had had no luck coming into contact with other Heretic Gods. Her time had been mostly passed leisurely which she would have not have minded before, but ever since she felt the adrenaline rush of combat it had never been the same. It felt as the only way to satisfy her boredom now was through fighting.
“Where could they be hiding?” she said out loud.
“I’d love to know,” Allen said. “There were so many strange activities and then when Your Majesty goes—there is nothing. Perhaps our headquarters will have some kind of an explanation.”
“There better not be anyone else hunting them down. They’ll regret going after my prey.”
“That may just be the case, now that I think about it… who knows when the True Queen strikes… or another Campione for that matter…”
“Seems we are in need of faster transportation. I’ll never improve at this rate. If only we could just summon one ourselves, it would make my life much easier.”
“Summon one… ourselves?”
“Basically if we could just call forth a Heretic God ourselves. I doubt that is possible though.”
“There is… actually a ritual magic for that. It is extremely dangerous to the participants, though.”
“Why did you not say earlier? I could care less how dangerous it is. I only wish to get stronger.”
“But we have to sacrifice many Mikos, they are literally like your distant siblings, don’t you think?”
“We might be Mikos but I could care less about them. It seems though finding all the required Mikos would be an annoying task yet I wonder if there is an easier way to summon one.”
“There is no easier way. One must gather over thirty Mikos at least, and have them participate in the ritual. Your Majesty may use her connections, but it would still take time.”
“How boring, it seems everything needs time. It’s been far too long since I last fought a Heretic God. I want to fight someone fun again. But I guess we can begin gathering the Mikos. Either we find someone first to fight or we gather the Mikos first at this point.”
“As you wish…”
They soon entered the city of Rome as the car drove, now making way for the headquarters of Old Dame.
“Would Your Majesty like to head to the abode first to rest or the headquarters for more information?” Allen asked again just to confirm. “Currently, I assumed the latter, but I feel the need to confirm.”
“More information of course. I’ve gotten plenty of rest from these trips already.”
“I never find a vehicle very comfortable, personally.” Allen and the driver nodded to each other.
Beatrix was bored, they had gone out to Florence in search of Heretic Gods yet found nothing again. It was beginning to feel as if they were never gonna run into another one again. Ever since her fight with the rabbit Goddess, she had had no luck coming into contact with other Heretic Gods. Her time had been mostly passed leisurely which she would have not have minded before, but ever since she felt the adrenaline rush of combat it had never been the same. It felt as the only way to satisfy her boredom now was through fighting.
“Where could they be hiding?” she said out loud.
“I’d love to know,” Allen said. “There were so many strange activities and then when Your Majesty goes—there is nothing. Perhaps our headquarters will have some kind of an explanation.”
“There better not be anyone else hunting them down. They’ll regret going after my prey.”
“That may just be the case, now that I think about it… who knows when the True Queen strikes… or another Campione for that matter…”
“Seems we are in need of faster transportation. I’ll never improve at this rate. If only we could just summon one ourselves, it would make my life much easier.”
“Summon one… ourselves?”
“Basically if we could just call forth a Heretic God ourselves. I doubt that is possible though.”
“There is… actually a ritual magic for that. It is extremely dangerous to the participants, though.”
“Why did you not say earlier? I could care less how dangerous it is. I only wish to get stronger.”
“But we have to sacrifice many Mikos, they are literally like your distant siblings, don’t you think?”
“We might be Mikos but I could care less about them. It seems though finding all the required Mikos would be an annoying task yet I wonder if there is an easier way to summon one.”
“There is no easier way. One must gather over thirty Mikos at least, and have them participate in the ritual. Your Majesty may use her connections, but it would still take time.”
“How boring, it seems everything needs time. It’s been far too long since I last fought a Heretic God. I want to fight someone fun again. But I guess we can begin gathering the Mikos. Either we find someone first to fight or we gather the Mikos first at this point.”
“As you wish…”
They soon entered the city of Rome as the car drove, now making way for the headquarters of Old Dame.
“Would Your Majesty like to head to the abode first to rest or the headquarters for more information?” Allen asked again just to confirm. “Currently, I assumed the latter, but I feel the need to confirm.”
“More information of course. I’ve gotten plenty of rest from these trips already.”
“I never find a vehicle very comfortable, personally.” Allen and the driver nodded to each other.
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Soon, Beatrix found herself back in the aristocratic mansion of the Old Dame, an aged organization of the Magic World that turned out to hold great influences, and was surprisingly not offered patronage by the True Queen. This was partially the reason why Beatrix could convince the leader, Alberta Radcliff, to ally themselves with her. The organization had been working closely with her, taking the Queen’s selfishness into account—all for the sake of greater influence and glory. More and more of its greater members were said to be gathering here, returning from overseas from the calls of their leader, slowly consolidating their forces to present to their Devil King.
This new Campione, whose ambition was bold and reckless, was now guided to the second floor via a flight of stairs, and then past the hallways to the set of doors, beyond which the office of Alberta Radcliff laid. She cared not for the other members that bowed to her, only caring about the respect that they gave her, which served her ego well. Allen looked as cold as ice even to his fellow members of the Mage’s Association now, the guilt of letting Beatrix know of the Ritual of Beseeching to summon Heretic Gods weighing down on him. What had he done as a knight? He could likely never forgive himself.
Parting ways, the door flew open before Allen even laid a finger on it, as if the person behind it was awaiting them. Alberta Radcliff seemed to be looking up to the Queen as the pair entered.
“Welcome back, Queen Beatrix!” Alberta greeted. “How did Your Majesty’s campaign against the Heretic Gods go? Slayed a few I presume?”
“Nothing, every time we reached a location there was nothing. Either they were never there or someone else go their first.”
Alberta appeared perplexed for a moment. “That’s strange. Very strange… but the latter is a possibility, we’ve heard rumors that the True Queen has arrived in Italy recently…”
“Just great, there has to be a faster way to reach those Heretic Gods,” Beatrix said angrily.
“Unfortunately, it’s a race of information for us. There have been several fights across Italy recently, and it’s a bit of a chore to track all of them. We suspect there is a third Campione in this country somewhere, I don’t think the True Queen would be this active.”
“A third you say? Perhaps it might be best to go through with what Allen has mentioned for now.”
“One of the oldest historical banks was found to be in ruins, with massive pillars of rock, and this is the first time such an Authority has been seen. Then there was the casino that was completely demolished. These events were in Siena. A large wall was found close to San Gimignano… we suspect it is an Authority someone gained and tested, or a new Campione altogether—a potential eighth.”
“To be fair, the ritual can possibly lead to failure and collective attention,” Allen advised. “It’s hard to conceal it when many Mikos are gathered, and it may attract other Campiones to Your Majesty.”
“Tch, I guess I can put it off for now. I don’t need anymore Campiones stealing my preys. Though this eighth Campione, if they’re new they have to go. I was here first and unlike that other Queen I actually live here. I’m not gonna let them do whatever they want.”
“Want us to continue collecting information on this possible eighth, then? There has been some obvious signs, and there is information that this person may come to Rome… some eyewitness claimed to have witnessed the White Vanguard, Marie of the Lys Blanc on the battlefields, and her abode is undeniably in this capital.”
“Yes gather whatever information you can. I cannot let anyone else run around chasing after Heretic Gods. They’re ruining my enjoyment.”
“Very well, we’ll do that. For now, I suggest for my Queen to keep able eyes and ears for signs of conflict, my gut tells me that Rome will be a site for conflict very, very soon.”
“I shall then. Things have become too boring lately. Fighting anyone strong at this point would be better than nothing.”
“By the way, I think it’ll take a few days more until we may gather the rest of our elite members for Your Majesty to pick her retainers.”
“It's nothing but waiting isn't it? Fine I shall wait.”
“Well, if Your Majesty truly hates waiting—could just go out in Rome and it wouldn’t take long to find some kind of a trouble, seeing as how things are slowly gathering here.”
“That might be a good idea. Any information on what direction might be best to explore?”
“There was a case of the sun reaching abnormal heights of heat around Villa Celimontana, but it stopped soon after. The place is a wreck now so things might’ve ended there, but that could be a good start to trace something abnormal. It is said something around the Roman Colosseum was seen too, but this is still an unconfirmed report.”
“Two locations with not much to go on by huh?”
“Yes, usually none would go after them without further details, I am merely suggesting since Your Majesty is wishing to sate her boredom.”
“I shall check out the Roman Colosseum then. Don’t really got anything to lose at this point checking out either place.”
“Very well, have a good trip, my Queen. Just be sure not to break… too much, because we have to pay for it, and it’d leave us with lower funds for Your Majesty’s other ambitions.”
“If there is a Heretic God I’ll try to keep it inside the Roman Colosseum. If they’re outside, not much I can do about it.” Beatrix shrugged.
“We’d prefer if it could be taken outside the colosseum, since that’s a precious historical landmark.”
“I’ll see what I can do. Of course if it’s bothering my fun too much I shall have to disregard what you just said. It’s not like I can fly and drive a God outside the city like that. Plus once I start fighting it’s hard to stop.”
“If Your Majesty says so, we’ll just have to drop some plans when that happens.”
“Doubt anything will happen with how things have currently been going lately.”
This new Campione, whose ambition was bold and reckless, was now guided to the second floor via a flight of stairs, and then past the hallways to the set of doors, beyond which the office of Alberta Radcliff laid. She cared not for the other members that bowed to her, only caring about the respect that they gave her, which served her ego well. Allen looked as cold as ice even to his fellow members of the Mage’s Association now, the guilt of letting Beatrix know of the Ritual of Beseeching to summon Heretic Gods weighing down on him. What had he done as a knight? He could likely never forgive himself.
Parting ways, the door flew open before Allen even laid a finger on it, as if the person behind it was awaiting them. Alberta Radcliff seemed to be looking up to the Queen as the pair entered.
“Welcome back, Queen Beatrix!” Alberta greeted. “How did Your Majesty’s campaign against the Heretic Gods go? Slayed a few I presume?”
“Nothing, every time we reached a location there was nothing. Either they were never there or someone else go their first.”
Alberta appeared perplexed for a moment. “That’s strange. Very strange… but the latter is a possibility, we’ve heard rumors that the True Queen has arrived in Italy recently…”
“Just great, there has to be a faster way to reach those Heretic Gods,” Beatrix said angrily.
“Unfortunately, it’s a race of information for us. There have been several fights across Italy recently, and it’s a bit of a chore to track all of them. We suspect there is a third Campione in this country somewhere, I don’t think the True Queen would be this active.”
“A third you say? Perhaps it might be best to go through with what Allen has mentioned for now.”
“One of the oldest historical banks was found to be in ruins, with massive pillars of rock, and this is the first time such an Authority has been seen. Then there was the casino that was completely demolished. These events were in Siena. A large wall was found close to San Gimignano… we suspect it is an Authority someone gained and tested, or a new Campione altogether—a potential eighth.”
“To be fair, the ritual can possibly lead to failure and collective attention,” Allen advised. “It’s hard to conceal it when many Mikos are gathered, and it may attract other Campiones to Your Majesty.”
“Tch, I guess I can put it off for now. I don’t need anymore Campiones stealing my preys. Though this eighth Campione, if they’re new they have to go. I was here first and unlike that other Queen I actually live here. I’m not gonna let them do whatever they want.”
“Want us to continue collecting information on this possible eighth, then? There has been some obvious signs, and there is information that this person may come to Rome… some eyewitness claimed to have witnessed the White Vanguard, Marie of the Lys Blanc on the battlefields, and her abode is undeniably in this capital.”
“Yes gather whatever information you can. I cannot let anyone else run around chasing after Heretic Gods. They’re ruining my enjoyment.”
“Very well, we’ll do that. For now, I suggest for my Queen to keep able eyes and ears for signs of conflict, my gut tells me that Rome will be a site for conflict very, very soon.”
“I shall then. Things have become too boring lately. Fighting anyone strong at this point would be better than nothing.”
“By the way, I think it’ll take a few days more until we may gather the rest of our elite members for Your Majesty to pick her retainers.”
“It's nothing but waiting isn't it? Fine I shall wait.”
“Well, if Your Majesty truly hates waiting—could just go out in Rome and it wouldn’t take long to find some kind of a trouble, seeing as how things are slowly gathering here.”
“That might be a good idea. Any information on what direction might be best to explore?”
“There was a case of the sun reaching abnormal heights of heat around Villa Celimontana, but it stopped soon after. The place is a wreck now so things might’ve ended there, but that could be a good start to trace something abnormal. It is said something around the Roman Colosseum was seen too, but this is still an unconfirmed report.”
“Two locations with not much to go on by huh?”
“Yes, usually none would go after them without further details, I am merely suggesting since Your Majesty is wishing to sate her boredom.”
“I shall check out the Roman Colosseum then. Don’t really got anything to lose at this point checking out either place.”
“Very well, have a good trip, my Queen. Just be sure not to break… too much, because we have to pay for it, and it’d leave us with lower funds for Your Majesty’s other ambitions.”
“If there is a Heretic God I’ll try to keep it inside the Roman Colosseum. If they’re outside, not much I can do about it.” Beatrix shrugged.
“We’d prefer if it could be taken outside the colosseum, since that’s a precious historical landmark.”
“I’ll see what I can do. Of course if it’s bothering my fun too much I shall have to disregard what you just said. It’s not like I can fly and drive a God outside the city like that. Plus once I start fighting it’s hard to stop.”
“If Your Majesty says so, we’ll just have to drop some plans when that happens.”
“Doubt anything will happen with how things have currently been going lately.”
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Arriving in Rome via the train, Rosaria came to see the ancient capital that was steeped in rich history. Her face was full of glee, as seen by Marie and Alina, but before she could wander off on her own to embark in a bold and long adventure, she was pulled into a car and was taken off to a different trip—the promised trip to the headquarters of Lys Blanc.
“I assume this is your first time in Rome?” Marie asked Rosaria. She sat on the front seat beside the driver despite her status as a “princess,” letting Alina join Rosaria in the back seat.
“Yeah, let’s go to that big arena thing!” Rosaria poked her head in between the driver and Marie, watching the road from the windshield.
“We agreed to go meet my father first.”
“Ah, right. We’re bringing Lina too, yes?”
“I suppose? Is this your first time coming to the headquarters of Lys Blanc?” Marie asked Alina.
“Yes, thanks for having me along,” Alina said.
“I see. Well, I doubt they would mind your presence. This will be an interesting chance for both of you to make more acquaintances.”
“I’m looking forward to it.” She turned to Rosaria. “We should take you to meet the commander of the Copper Black Cross as well when we get a chance.”
“Okay! Is he in Rome too? I hope not, I want to go to some other places too—like the East!” Rosaria fell back to her seat.
“Our headquarters is to the north, in Milan.”
A ringing noise was heard, and Marie picked up her phone as they spoke.
“By east, did you mean eastern Italy?” Alina asked.
“No, no, like where from Oinari comes from, the Far East!”
“If we do ever head that way, we’ll need to be careful, especially if we go to Japan. It’s the territory of a powerful Campione they call the Cursed King. And before you ask, I wouldn’t recommend fighting him.”
“Hmp, I want to meet him, still.” Rosaria crossed her arms and huffed. “Maybe he’ll teach me, instead!”
“I’ve no idea. Don’t destroy any buildings over there though. I doubt that would help persuade him.”
Marie put her phone away, seemingly hanging up on a call. “Incidentally, I have been invited to the east just now.”
“Well now. Do you care to share the reason why, Miss Auguste?”
“Told you we’d go there, Ufufu,” Rosaria laughed.
“Personal, unfortunately… I do not mind if the King accompanies me, though,” Marie said.
“Hurrah! You can do your personal thing while I find the Cursed King.” Rosaria poked her head between Marie and the driver again, raising her thumbs towards the blonde.
“There is… someone very interesting, an acquaintance you may make there, whom I am going to meet. That is, of course, up to you. That is all I may reveal about my personal business.”
“Interesting, you say? I’d meet him too, then! I’d do both—when are we going?!” She almost jumped in joy, but thankfully them being in a cab prevented that from coming through.
“I am going to schedule the flight in about five days from now. Do you have a passport, actually?”
“Eh? What’s that for?”
“It’s… a document that identifies who you are,” Alina said. “You need one if you wanna travel outside the country. You didn’t know that?”
“Oh, that. Where can I get those? What a dumb document.”
“You can apply for one at a police office. I imagine you’ll have to wait in line for a good while.”
“Can’t you do it for me, instead?” Rosaria pouted.
“You need to be there to get your picture taken, so no. Not that I’d wanna do it anyway.”
“Fiiine, I’d do it after we go to Marie’s… Hey, I can go around then, too!”
“Sure, if there’s nothing else planned. Miss Auguste, does that invitation extend to me as well?”
“You are welcome to join us, but know that you purchase your ticket yourself,” Marie answered.
Alina crossed her arms. “Cheapskate,” she muttered under her breath. She had the money, but it would have been nice to get to go for free.
“I am not running a charity here, we already have…” Marie gave a glance to the back seat. “A living, breathing monster who wishes to travel the entire world.”
“That’s right!” Rosaria raised her thumb towards Alina.
“You’re very accepting of being called a monster,” Alina said.
Rosaria just shrugged, Marie was paying for everything, after all. “I don’t really mind...”
Alina smiled. “Well, in the brief time I’ve spent with you so far, you don’t seem too bad for a monster.”
“Even after all those pillars back there?” Marie asked with an amused smile.
“I don’t like all the destruction she’s been leaving behind, but it could be worse. She could leave behind a trail of destruction and be a terrible person to get along with.”
“I can’t help it if they’re doing the same thing,” Rosaria replied, pouting. “Anything less and Oinari or Kin’iro would’ve been disappointed! Who knows what they’d do then? Hmp, I bet if you guys tried you’d do worse!”
Serving her will definitely be a handful, however… Alina thought. “True but that’s a little unfair, don’t you think? You’re on a whole other level than us.”
“Mm mm mm!” She wagged a finger in front of Alina whilst also shaking her head. “Me and Marie fought Oinari normally before! It’s because of that I got Oinari’s power!”
“It takes more than skill and strength for even a powerful mage to slay a God. It also takes an unbelievable amount of luck, something that even you and Miss Auguste couldn’t hope to replicate.”
“Indeed, I had a Divine Instrument by chance, and infused it with the Words of Power of Lamentation,” Marie stated. “If not for that, it would have been impossible to slay Oinari. Part of the reason I am going to visit my father is to hand it over to him.”
“A Divine Instrument?” Alina’s eyes widened slightly. “How did you come by that?”
“Confidential.”
“I bet her dad gave it to her,” Rosaria quipped.
“I bet,” Marie repeated amusedly.
“Except she just said she was going to hand it over to him, not return it,” Alina said.
“Gasp, you stole it?!” Rosaria gasped and held her cheeks.
The vehicle soon stopped, parking beyond the walls of the headquarters of the Lys Blanc. “It appears that we have arrived,” Marie nonchalantly said, evading the accusation and exiting from the car.
A broad and large aristocratic mansion stood before them, and at the top they could see the insignia of Lys Blanc, the white encircled lily with a pair of angels standing on either of its sides.
Alina had been to Rome before, but this was the first time she was paying a visit to the Lys Blanc’s headquarters. She made sure she was standing up nice and straight. As the Diavolo Rosso, she was sure any actions taken poorly here would reflect back on her organization.
Rosaria looked at the mansion with a curious glance. Having seen already castles and old buildings on her way here, mansions didn’t really pique her interest anymore. The insignia was something rather unique, however, so she spent some time gazing at it. After that she just followed her new friend, Alina, with her hands on the back of her head, whistling a tune to herself.
The inside of the mansion was just as exquisite and spectacular, featuring Romanesque interior and architecture. The walls were painted white and the floors held white carpets. Tapestries and portraits featuring lilies and angels were abound. There were texts in some portraits that were written in French. There were instances of members of Lys Blanc giving curious glances at the Diavolo Rosso and the youngest King. As they didn’t know who they were, they only welcomed them with terse greetings. Marie was the recipient of the members smiles and hearts, especially the males, most of whom blushed slightly at her sight.
Through a flight of stairs they were led to the third floor, the space of which appeared to be smaller than that of the first or second floors. There were many voices from a certain room. A peek or two revealed that there were debates taking place of all kinds of subjects of the Magic World. They were so engrossed that they didn’t notice the presence of the trio passing by.
Finally, Marie stopped before a door. “Are you ready to take the stage as a King?” she asked Rosaria.
Alina thought she already knew the Campione’s answer. The question is are we ready for it?
“Let’s go!” Rosaria charged in and punted the door open, striding in like it were her own home.
“I was going to open it for you anyway…” Marie uttered after following her inside….
Alina held out her hand to stop her, but it was already too late. She followed them inside.
They found a man donning a white suit gazing at the sky beyond the window. His hair holding the same shade of blonde as Marie, the gentleman turned to reveal his handsome facial features, making a smile as he looked down on the three.
“Is it not rude to enter without knocking, my dear?” the man claimed, looking at Marie.
“Unfortunately, it was not I who opened the door, Father,” Marie said with a shrug, making a smug smile. Like father like daughter, even their smiles were similar. “Many things have happened, but first I would like to give you what I was sent out for.” She handed the supposed leader of Lys Blanc a piece of broken steel of a blade, something Rosaria was reminded of from her battle with Oinari.
“I see that you have retrieved… a curious object.”
“Yes, it was in the ruins of Sicily, this Divine Instrument was particularly useful in helping a certain someone defeat a Heretic Goddess.”
“Is that so…? Then…”
“That is correct, Father, a new King was born.” Marie gestured towards Rosaria. “And she has come to meet you.”
Her Father thus made a terse bow. “It is a pleasure to meet you, young King. My name is Aubert Augusta.”
“I’m Rosaria Testarossa! But, aren’t you a king too? Marie said she was a princess,” she declared.
“I have the blood of one, yes, from the Royalty of France, but that is a matter of the past—neither me or my daughter possess legitimate rights in the public anymore. We are now members of the Magic World instead.”
“That is correct, they sometimes refer to us as the Royals of France in the Magic World but that is all there is to it,” Marie supplemented.
“Aw, boo. So, you own this place, then?” Rosaria scanned the room for somewhere she could sit, and found a couch not that far from them, so she headed there and immediately plopped onto it. “It’s a nice mansion you got, the Angels and Lily were nice!”
“Yes, I do. I am glad that Your Majesty took a liking to our insignia.” Aubert then looked upon Alina. “The Diavolo Rosso, I presume?”
“Word travels fast, I see,” Alina said. “Alina Karnick. It’s a pleasure to meet you, sir.” She gave a slight bow.
“Indeed it does. A pleasure to meet you as well. The Copper Black Cross has been very proud of you I hear.”
“I’ve been with them for some time now and have risen through the ranks. I’m honored to have earned their pride.”
“So, daughter, I assume this is a bit of an apology gift after what you did the last time?”
“I do not know what you speak of, Father.” Marie shrugged, making a sly smile. “I have only led the King to what may be a fruitful outcome for her. After that, I have nothing to do but watch where she goes.”
“I see, then King Rosaria, do tell, do you wish to foster a relationship between yourself and Lys Blanc?”
“Help me defeat Bunny, first!” Rosaria’s head popped up from the couch, it seemed that she had been laying there, completely relaxed.
“Bunny?”
“A Heretic Goddess, Father. I believe it is the Moon Rabbit of the Japanese, and of the Chinese Zodiac,” Marie elaborated on behalf of the King.
“I… see, I did not know that the Zodiac could materialize as well. This is a first,” Aubert said. “How would Your Majesty like us to help?” he asked Rosaria. “We could keep an eye out if that is what Your Majesty wishes.”
“Yeah!” Rosaria stood up and held her hands to her head like Kin’iro’s ears. “Her ears are like this, and she wears this Bunny costume! Also, I need a way and a place where I can fight her with no holding back! Marie and Lina kept on telling me to not destroy this, not destroy that—it’s hard you know! Women are so naggy,” she finished, shrugging.
“Well… they are simply telling you what any good and proper man would tell, there have been casualties recently thanks to the events were brought forth by the Heretic Gods.” He made an apologetic smile. “Unfortunately, while I want to comment on her outfit—I believe Your Majesty’s request may not be fulfilled depending on where the Goddess shows herself. The best bet would be outside the city, but even then there may be precious ruins and landmarks that Your Majesty may find herself in, which would again incite the nagging. Hahaha!”
“Hmp, they want to fight off Bunny, but they don’t want any damage done. Then help me find ways to defeat her quickly! Right now, I can barely keep up with her,” Rosaria admitted, mumbling the last part while looking away from her companions. Knowing that there were much, much more stronger beings outside, she understood that for her dream of exploring to succeed, she must become the pinnacle—and that’s exactly just what she planned on doing.
“We will lend aid however it is possible.” At this point, the leader took note that Rosaria was that kind of a King. “If Your Majesty would like, we may keep an eye out for other Heretic Gods, and even sponsor Your Majesty’s trips overseas to further allow Your Majesty to enjoy greater foes… since I presume that is a part of the objective?”
“Ooooh, you’re a kind guy, I see! Hehe,” Rosaria rolled off the couch and sprang up, raising a thumb towards Marie’s dad. “Bravo, good job! I’ll help you guys, then!” She grinned.
“That is good to know.” At that moment, Marie and her Father raised their thumbs towards each other—internally. “Though, there may be something of greater note for Your Majesty at the moment.”
“Before we move on, it may be rude of me to say in front of you, sir, but the Copper Black Cross can offer assistance as well,” Alina said.
“That is acceptable,” Aubert said with a smile. “After all, it would mean a greater range of available information. I hope both our organizations may collaborate for the sake of the King in the future.”
“Hehehe, that’s right, help me fight Bunny—and the rest!” Rosaria stood proudly, almost bending her back backwards. “Anyway, what’s that problem of yours… umm, what’s your name again?”
“Aubert.” He cleared his throat. “Have Your Majesty heard of the seventh King so far?”
“Yeah! I want to meet the rest, too. Where’s this seventh King guy?” Rosaria pumped her fist. “Robert!”
“It is Aubert,” Marie corrected.
“The seventh King, Beatrix, is also a relatively new King. I have just received news that the Old Dame—a Mage’s Association—convinced some of the regional organizations to yield to her an ancient Divine Instrument,” Aubert explained. “A medallion, which is in fact a magical grimoire. They have chosen the seventh King instead of the True Queen, I do not know why, but I doubt it is a great idea. A Representative from our organization was sent, but I reckon she does not agree with this decision either.”
“Miss Linda, I presume?” Marie asked.
“That is correct. Anyway, Your Majesty, whoever gains the medallion will have a chance to face a Heretic God, most likely.”
“Can I get the thingy if I kill her?” Rosaria stopped and thought for a while, “Do I get more powers if I kill her? I won’t kill her if she becomes my friend, though!”
“You do not gain any Authority from any of the other Kings… the Kings are valuable to humanity so perhaps killing is going too far. Defeating her, however, is completely acceptable.”
“Huh? Okay then!” Rosaria made a dismissive wave of her hand. “Oh yeah! Teach me Marie’s swordsmanship, too!”
“I am sure we can get you a teacher in time if that is Your Majesty’s wish.”
“Are you sure, though?” Marie asked. “Princess Lucy predicted the Day of Rising Forests, which is something that the medallion is said to bring about. I am not sure if this is something you are ready to face yet.”
“That sounds cool, let’s do that!” Rosaria replied. “What’s that, anyway?”
“The end of civilization as we know it,” Alina said. “Essentially, trees would rise all over the world and all our technology would be destroyed should the Princess’ prediction come to pass.”
“And that would mean your traveling around the world may get postponed indefinitely,” Marie added.
“So it’s not nearly as †˜cool’ as it sounds.”
“I’ll burn it all!” Rosaria’s face brightened up more so than ever with a large grin on her face, imagining how big a fire she could make with that many trees.
“The meeting with the seventh King is about to take place soon today… if you people go out now you may make it,” Aubert stated.
“Where is it taking place, Father?” Marie questioned.
“Strangely enough, it is in the Roman Colosseum.”
Marie laughed. “I suppose you get the promised tour after all,” she said to Rosaria.
“Don’t I need a pass thingy, though? Can you do that for me, Robert?” Rosaria placed a hand on Aubert’s shoulder, as if they were old friends.
“The Roman Colosseum will not require a pass if my daughter is with Your Majesty.”
“Alright! Let’s go kill this Seventh guy!” Rosaria cheered and skipped out of the room, humming merrily.
“Thank you for this wonderful surprise, Father,” Marie said, her sly smile growing wider.
“You are welcome.” Her Father winked.
“I assume this is your first time in Rome?” Marie asked Rosaria. She sat on the front seat beside the driver despite her status as a “princess,” letting Alina join Rosaria in the back seat.
“Yeah, let’s go to that big arena thing!” Rosaria poked her head in between the driver and Marie, watching the road from the windshield.
“We agreed to go meet my father first.”
“Ah, right. We’re bringing Lina too, yes?”
“I suppose? Is this your first time coming to the headquarters of Lys Blanc?” Marie asked Alina.
“Yes, thanks for having me along,” Alina said.
“I see. Well, I doubt they would mind your presence. This will be an interesting chance for both of you to make more acquaintances.”
“I’m looking forward to it.” She turned to Rosaria. “We should take you to meet the commander of the Copper Black Cross as well when we get a chance.”
“Okay! Is he in Rome too? I hope not, I want to go to some other places too—like the East!” Rosaria fell back to her seat.
“Our headquarters is to the north, in Milan.”
A ringing noise was heard, and Marie picked up her phone as they spoke.
“By east, did you mean eastern Italy?” Alina asked.
“No, no, like where from Oinari comes from, the Far East!”
“If we do ever head that way, we’ll need to be careful, especially if we go to Japan. It’s the territory of a powerful Campione they call the Cursed King. And before you ask, I wouldn’t recommend fighting him.”
“Hmp, I want to meet him, still.” Rosaria crossed her arms and huffed. “Maybe he’ll teach me, instead!”
“I’ve no idea. Don’t destroy any buildings over there though. I doubt that would help persuade him.”
Marie put her phone away, seemingly hanging up on a call. “Incidentally, I have been invited to the east just now.”
“Well now. Do you care to share the reason why, Miss Auguste?”
“Told you we’d go there, Ufufu,” Rosaria laughed.
“Personal, unfortunately… I do not mind if the King accompanies me, though,” Marie said.
“Hurrah! You can do your personal thing while I find the Cursed King.” Rosaria poked her head between Marie and the driver again, raising her thumbs towards the blonde.
“There is… someone very interesting, an acquaintance you may make there, whom I am going to meet. That is, of course, up to you. That is all I may reveal about my personal business.”
“Interesting, you say? I’d meet him too, then! I’d do both—when are we going?!” She almost jumped in joy, but thankfully them being in a cab prevented that from coming through.
“I am going to schedule the flight in about five days from now. Do you have a passport, actually?”
“Eh? What’s that for?”
“It’s… a document that identifies who you are,” Alina said. “You need one if you wanna travel outside the country. You didn’t know that?”
“Oh, that. Where can I get those? What a dumb document.”
“You can apply for one at a police office. I imagine you’ll have to wait in line for a good while.”
“Can’t you do it for me, instead?” Rosaria pouted.
“You need to be there to get your picture taken, so no. Not that I’d wanna do it anyway.”
“Fiiine, I’d do it after we go to Marie’s… Hey, I can go around then, too!”
“Sure, if there’s nothing else planned. Miss Auguste, does that invitation extend to me as well?”
“You are welcome to join us, but know that you purchase your ticket yourself,” Marie answered.
Alina crossed her arms. “Cheapskate,” she muttered under her breath. She had the money, but it would have been nice to get to go for free.
“I am not running a charity here, we already have…” Marie gave a glance to the back seat. “A living, breathing monster who wishes to travel the entire world.”
“That’s right!” Rosaria raised her thumb towards Alina.
“You’re very accepting of being called a monster,” Alina said.
Rosaria just shrugged, Marie was paying for everything, after all. “I don’t really mind...”
Alina smiled. “Well, in the brief time I’ve spent with you so far, you don’t seem too bad for a monster.”
“Even after all those pillars back there?” Marie asked with an amused smile.
“I don’t like all the destruction she’s been leaving behind, but it could be worse. She could leave behind a trail of destruction and be a terrible person to get along with.”
“I can’t help it if they’re doing the same thing,” Rosaria replied, pouting. “Anything less and Oinari or Kin’iro would’ve been disappointed! Who knows what they’d do then? Hmp, I bet if you guys tried you’d do worse!”
Serving her will definitely be a handful, however… Alina thought. “True but that’s a little unfair, don’t you think? You’re on a whole other level than us.”
“Mm mm mm!” She wagged a finger in front of Alina whilst also shaking her head. “Me and Marie fought Oinari normally before! It’s because of that I got Oinari’s power!”
“It takes more than skill and strength for even a powerful mage to slay a God. It also takes an unbelievable amount of luck, something that even you and Miss Auguste couldn’t hope to replicate.”
“Indeed, I had a Divine Instrument by chance, and infused it with the Words of Power of Lamentation,” Marie stated. “If not for that, it would have been impossible to slay Oinari. Part of the reason I am going to visit my father is to hand it over to him.”
“A Divine Instrument?” Alina’s eyes widened slightly. “How did you come by that?”
“Confidential.”
“I bet her dad gave it to her,” Rosaria quipped.
“I bet,” Marie repeated amusedly.
“Except she just said she was going to hand it over to him, not return it,” Alina said.
“Gasp, you stole it?!” Rosaria gasped and held her cheeks.
The vehicle soon stopped, parking beyond the walls of the headquarters of the Lys Blanc. “It appears that we have arrived,” Marie nonchalantly said, evading the accusation and exiting from the car.
A broad and large aristocratic mansion stood before them, and at the top they could see the insignia of Lys Blanc, the white encircled lily with a pair of angels standing on either of its sides.
Alina had been to Rome before, but this was the first time she was paying a visit to the Lys Blanc’s headquarters. She made sure she was standing up nice and straight. As the Diavolo Rosso, she was sure any actions taken poorly here would reflect back on her organization.
Rosaria looked at the mansion with a curious glance. Having seen already castles and old buildings on her way here, mansions didn’t really pique her interest anymore. The insignia was something rather unique, however, so she spent some time gazing at it. After that she just followed her new friend, Alina, with her hands on the back of her head, whistling a tune to herself.
The inside of the mansion was just as exquisite and spectacular, featuring Romanesque interior and architecture. The walls were painted white and the floors held white carpets. Tapestries and portraits featuring lilies and angels were abound. There were texts in some portraits that were written in French. There were instances of members of Lys Blanc giving curious glances at the Diavolo Rosso and the youngest King. As they didn’t know who they were, they only welcomed them with terse greetings. Marie was the recipient of the members smiles and hearts, especially the males, most of whom blushed slightly at her sight.
Through a flight of stairs they were led to the third floor, the space of which appeared to be smaller than that of the first or second floors. There were many voices from a certain room. A peek or two revealed that there were debates taking place of all kinds of subjects of the Magic World. They were so engrossed that they didn’t notice the presence of the trio passing by.
Finally, Marie stopped before a door. “Are you ready to take the stage as a King?” she asked Rosaria.
Alina thought she already knew the Campione’s answer. The question is are we ready for it?
“Let’s go!” Rosaria charged in and punted the door open, striding in like it were her own home.
“I was going to open it for you anyway…” Marie uttered after following her inside….
Alina held out her hand to stop her, but it was already too late. She followed them inside.
They found a man donning a white suit gazing at the sky beyond the window. His hair holding the same shade of blonde as Marie, the gentleman turned to reveal his handsome facial features, making a smile as he looked down on the three.
“Is it not rude to enter without knocking, my dear?” the man claimed, looking at Marie.
“Unfortunately, it was not I who opened the door, Father,” Marie said with a shrug, making a smug smile. Like father like daughter, even their smiles were similar. “Many things have happened, but first I would like to give you what I was sent out for.” She handed the supposed leader of Lys Blanc a piece of broken steel of a blade, something Rosaria was reminded of from her battle with Oinari.
“I see that you have retrieved… a curious object.”
“Yes, it was in the ruins of Sicily, this Divine Instrument was particularly useful in helping a certain someone defeat a Heretic Goddess.”
“Is that so…? Then…”
“That is correct, Father, a new King was born.” Marie gestured towards Rosaria. “And she has come to meet you.”
Her Father thus made a terse bow. “It is a pleasure to meet you, young King. My name is Aubert Augusta.”
“I’m Rosaria Testarossa! But, aren’t you a king too? Marie said she was a princess,” she declared.
“I have the blood of one, yes, from the Royalty of France, but that is a matter of the past—neither me or my daughter possess legitimate rights in the public anymore. We are now members of the Magic World instead.”
“That is correct, they sometimes refer to us as the Royals of France in the Magic World but that is all there is to it,” Marie supplemented.
“Aw, boo. So, you own this place, then?” Rosaria scanned the room for somewhere she could sit, and found a couch not that far from them, so she headed there and immediately plopped onto it. “It’s a nice mansion you got, the Angels and Lily were nice!”
“Yes, I do. I am glad that Your Majesty took a liking to our insignia.” Aubert then looked upon Alina. “The Diavolo Rosso, I presume?”
“Word travels fast, I see,” Alina said. “Alina Karnick. It’s a pleasure to meet you, sir.” She gave a slight bow.
“Indeed it does. A pleasure to meet you as well. The Copper Black Cross has been very proud of you I hear.”
“I’ve been with them for some time now and have risen through the ranks. I’m honored to have earned their pride.”
“So, daughter, I assume this is a bit of an apology gift after what you did the last time?”
“I do not know what you speak of, Father.” Marie shrugged, making a sly smile. “I have only led the King to what may be a fruitful outcome for her. After that, I have nothing to do but watch where she goes.”
“I see, then King Rosaria, do tell, do you wish to foster a relationship between yourself and Lys Blanc?”
“Help me defeat Bunny, first!” Rosaria’s head popped up from the couch, it seemed that she had been laying there, completely relaxed.
“Bunny?”
“A Heretic Goddess, Father. I believe it is the Moon Rabbit of the Japanese, and of the Chinese Zodiac,” Marie elaborated on behalf of the King.
“I… see, I did not know that the Zodiac could materialize as well. This is a first,” Aubert said. “How would Your Majesty like us to help?” he asked Rosaria. “We could keep an eye out if that is what Your Majesty wishes.”
“Yeah!” Rosaria stood up and held her hands to her head like Kin’iro’s ears. “Her ears are like this, and she wears this Bunny costume! Also, I need a way and a place where I can fight her with no holding back! Marie and Lina kept on telling me to not destroy this, not destroy that—it’s hard you know! Women are so naggy,” she finished, shrugging.
“Well… they are simply telling you what any good and proper man would tell, there have been casualties recently thanks to the events were brought forth by the Heretic Gods.” He made an apologetic smile. “Unfortunately, while I want to comment on her outfit—I believe Your Majesty’s request may not be fulfilled depending on where the Goddess shows herself. The best bet would be outside the city, but even then there may be precious ruins and landmarks that Your Majesty may find herself in, which would again incite the nagging. Hahaha!”
“Hmp, they want to fight off Bunny, but they don’t want any damage done. Then help me find ways to defeat her quickly! Right now, I can barely keep up with her,” Rosaria admitted, mumbling the last part while looking away from her companions. Knowing that there were much, much more stronger beings outside, she understood that for her dream of exploring to succeed, she must become the pinnacle—and that’s exactly just what she planned on doing.
“We will lend aid however it is possible.” At this point, the leader took note that Rosaria was that kind of a King. “If Your Majesty would like, we may keep an eye out for other Heretic Gods, and even sponsor Your Majesty’s trips overseas to further allow Your Majesty to enjoy greater foes… since I presume that is a part of the objective?”
“Ooooh, you’re a kind guy, I see! Hehe,” Rosaria rolled off the couch and sprang up, raising a thumb towards Marie’s dad. “Bravo, good job! I’ll help you guys, then!” She grinned.
“That is good to know.” At that moment, Marie and her Father raised their thumbs towards each other—internally. “Though, there may be something of greater note for Your Majesty at the moment.”
“Before we move on, it may be rude of me to say in front of you, sir, but the Copper Black Cross can offer assistance as well,” Alina said.
“That is acceptable,” Aubert said with a smile. “After all, it would mean a greater range of available information. I hope both our organizations may collaborate for the sake of the King in the future.”
“Hehehe, that’s right, help me fight Bunny—and the rest!” Rosaria stood proudly, almost bending her back backwards. “Anyway, what’s that problem of yours… umm, what’s your name again?”
“Aubert.” He cleared his throat. “Have Your Majesty heard of the seventh King so far?”
“Yeah! I want to meet the rest, too. Where’s this seventh King guy?” Rosaria pumped her fist. “Robert!”
“It is Aubert,” Marie corrected.
“The seventh King, Beatrix, is also a relatively new King. I have just received news that the Old Dame—a Mage’s Association—convinced some of the regional organizations to yield to her an ancient Divine Instrument,” Aubert explained. “A medallion, which is in fact a magical grimoire. They have chosen the seventh King instead of the True Queen, I do not know why, but I doubt it is a great idea. A Representative from our organization was sent, but I reckon she does not agree with this decision either.”
“Miss Linda, I presume?” Marie asked.
“That is correct. Anyway, Your Majesty, whoever gains the medallion will have a chance to face a Heretic God, most likely.”
“Can I get the thingy if I kill her?” Rosaria stopped and thought for a while, “Do I get more powers if I kill her? I won’t kill her if she becomes my friend, though!”
“You do not gain any Authority from any of the other Kings… the Kings are valuable to humanity so perhaps killing is going too far. Defeating her, however, is completely acceptable.”
“Huh? Okay then!” Rosaria made a dismissive wave of her hand. “Oh yeah! Teach me Marie’s swordsmanship, too!”
“I am sure we can get you a teacher in time if that is Your Majesty’s wish.”
“Are you sure, though?” Marie asked. “Princess Lucy predicted the Day of Rising Forests, which is something that the medallion is said to bring about. I am not sure if this is something you are ready to face yet.”
“That sounds cool, let’s do that!” Rosaria replied. “What’s that, anyway?”
“The end of civilization as we know it,” Alina said. “Essentially, trees would rise all over the world and all our technology would be destroyed should the Princess’ prediction come to pass.”
“And that would mean your traveling around the world may get postponed indefinitely,” Marie added.
“So it’s not nearly as †˜cool’ as it sounds.”
“I’ll burn it all!” Rosaria’s face brightened up more so than ever with a large grin on her face, imagining how big a fire she could make with that many trees.
“The meeting with the seventh King is about to take place soon today… if you people go out now you may make it,” Aubert stated.
“Where is it taking place, Father?” Marie questioned.
“Strangely enough, it is in the Roman Colosseum.”
Marie laughed. “I suppose you get the promised tour after all,” she said to Rosaria.
“Don’t I need a pass thingy, though? Can you do that for me, Robert?” Rosaria placed a hand on Aubert’s shoulder, as if they were old friends.
“The Roman Colosseum will not require a pass if my daughter is with Your Majesty.”
“Alright! Let’s go kill this Seventh guy!” Rosaria cheered and skipped out of the room, humming merrily.
“Thank you for this wonderful surprise, Father,” Marie said, her sly smile growing wider.
“You are welcome.” Her Father winked.
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Two days had passed since the battle with Eurybia, the Heretic Goddess who possessed mastery of the seas. Yagami’s time was spent in solitude. The Miko attendant of Yagami chose to leave the house for some time to make preparations, after which she made mention that Yagami himself could go and oversee the work at Mount Fuji. On the other hand, he hadn’t seen Gloria at all for the past two days. He had heard from his subordinates that she managed to slip out of their range somehow while they were keeping watch just in case.
He heard or felt no footsteps or vibrations across the tatami mats when the paper door slid open abruptly to disturb the golden silence. The Campione of the West appeared, now donning her usual white dress, which seemed to fit her more than the black attires after all.
“Good morning, Cursed King. Art thou have moments to spare?”
“For thee, always. What seems to be the matter, True Queen?”
“I hath but two more days to enjoy the sceneries of Yamato, doth thou hast recommendations for sightseeing?”
“Fuji aside, there are many other wonderful places but if thou art interested in the history of Yamato, perhaps a trip to Kyoto would be apt.”
“Mnm… Kyoto. The name rings familiar. What was it about?”
“Kyoto was the former seat of power before the capital changed to Edo and still retains most of its cultural history. I have been trying hard to keep it that way.”
“Oho, more cultural aspects for mine heart to explore. I shall make note of it. Have there been any change with the situation of Mount Fuji?”
“Reconstruction of the shrine has begun but I want to drop by for a brief moment and inspect the progress myself.”
“Mnm, the spiritual balance is broken still. I wouldst assume thou subordinates are not focusing on that aspect of the Mount Fuji. †˜Tis a bit of a surprise.”
“They do what they can, it would be unreasonable of me to ask them to rebuild a mountain, especially one with such splendor as Fuji. Though it distresses me so, I will have to prioritize the spiritual balance of Yamato.”
“Mn, so when art thou departing for Fuji?”
“My aide will keep me updated of when it is ready but I wish to travel within a day or two once accommodations have been completed.”
“I suppose we shall part while thou remains to oversee Fuji. I wish thee luck.”
“Umu. What of thy return to Europe? Does the offer for my participation still stand?”
“Well, two days till I make mine return via my private vessel. Thou mayest join me but would that not hamper thine intention to oversee the reestablishment process?”
“My subordinates are capable of that much but just to be sure, I will watch over them at the beginning.”
“It feels as though thou art young again.” Gloria laughed. “Thou wish to do everything!”
“I merely wish to see how the children will fare in my absence. They may be glad to be rid of me for even a short moment after so long, one may never know. Even I… cannot possibly be around forever.”
“Mn, that is indeed true, for death would find us regardless of where we hide. I suppose even without thee, the children would adapt. Mayhaps they are too lax now with the protection of a Campione at hand.”
“That is the conclusion I have come to. Hence my touch and go before joining thee on thy return to the West.”
She placed a finger under her chin as she looked up. “But would thou fareth well outside thy domain? I could imagine the bold Cursed King get lost, or get kidnapped, or break things unawares…” A strange image seemed to pop into her head as she spoke these words innocently, as if the Cursed King was in reality a child.
“N-NA! Thou art know that I hath travelled before and yet speaketh such things!” Yagami protested
“But reports claim that thou art childish and naughty, I wonder if it was some form of a jape? Like I hath heard thou wouldst oft find himself lost, and wander to… all kinds of places that I would rather not name…”
Yagami began muttering in archaic Japanese with a shake of his head. “Hnf. My wandering is merely a means to sate the curiosity. It is only natural to want to know about things one does not. If they lead me into… strange places then, so be it.”
“But I hath heard that thou stepped into the ladies bath once. Was that also a part of curiosity?” she asked with a tilt of her head.
Yagami squinted at her, not exactly sure how to reply to that. “T’was a momentary lapse… I forget not every country has mixed bathing areas.”
“Mhm, mhm, of course, I believe thee, I believe thee.” She nodded. “Good to be young indeed.”
Yagami huffed at her. “I have been without consort for some time, let an old man have his fun once in awhile.”
“Ufufu, it is not as though I am stopping thee, but it does make one concerned. We would not want to see thine curses afloat the water of a lady’s tub, after all.”
“Even I would not be so crass as to do that,” Yagami said with a sigh.
“But is that really true? What if thou grow too excited? They may seep off the skin!”
“Thou art think I am some swamp monster from a cartoon!? Muh…”
“Is that not true?” The True Queen blinked in surprise in innocence for a moment, before revealing a sly smile.
“I had forgotten thou hath already seen cartoons of me. The imagination of my people is sometimes far too strange.”
“Ufufu, thy people are too creative and unique that I do not know what to say at times. Especially with the range of products that are unavailable in every other part of the world.”
“Far too many things, especially those of the adult kind. Never could I imagine some of those possible and yet...”
The curve of her lips grew wider. “And yet?”
“The phrase curiousity killed the cat rings true. I don’t think I can look at some things the same way again.”
“Like the strange †˜fetishes’ that are birthed in thy lands?”
“I did want Yamato to go down in history but not like this,” he said in dismay.
“They even have a Queen Elizabeth themed love hotel, how amusing.” She laughed.
“They have much more than that. Perhaps thou would be interested in trying one out? Despite its status, love hotels have quite the amenities.”
“Mn, that would be an interesting prospect indeed, but it would be inconvenient for others if I draw a crowd into such establishments.”
“Go incognito,” he replied with a chuckle. “Though I do not think the owner would be displeased if one such as thyself graced his establishment. The opposite in fact.”
“Ufufu, I may do so just to make a joke with mine Sister.”
“Mufufu. It was your Sister who did point out that I was in a show to thou, was it not?”
“Incidentally, yes. She informed me that thou mayest be as perverted as the character is depicted, I wonder how true it is in reality, ufufu.”
“We should try, what was the word, pranking her? I do so enjoy these little tricks. Not just thy Sister but when my subordinates find out… Mufufufu.”
“Huhuhu, I shall keep thine idea in mind.”
A voice was heard from outside the paper door. “My Lord, it is Himiko, may I enter?”
“You have permission,” Yagami said, turning his attention away from Gloria for the moment.
The door slid open and his aide, the Miko, entered—but she didn’t enter alone, for she pulled another by her collar into the room.
“I apologize for the wait, my Lord.” The Miko made a deep bow. “The truth is, our process to recover the spiritual balance of Mount Fuji has not progressed in any way so far.”
“Ah, we already knew that,” Gloria said, waving at her with a candid smile.
Tch, that woman… Her veins twitched under her skin. Even when the Miko didn’t let her emotions show to her face, the Campione of the West could read her expressions perfectly. “Ahem. So, with that said, I brought to my Lord the Hime Miko who has been refusing to lend a hand in our ritual.”
“Ehhh, but I don’t want to take part in a ritual. It’s a paaain!” the other girl complained.
Rings adorned her fingers, a scrunchie worn on her wrist, the other decorated with slim bangles. The Hime Miko possessed blonde hair that appeared to be dyed and was unnatural, its luster not living up to the richness of Gloria’s. This trendy and particularly strange Hime Miko was a first for Yagami, a gyaru Miko he had never seen before. She wore a school uniform with her vest tied across her hips.
“Nnnn… Mmm…” Yagami nodded his head slowly, though there was a slight frown on his features.
“Hm?” The gyaru Miko seemed to be confused. “Is this handsome man really the King? Isn’t he supposed to be, like, you know, older? Like a middle-aged man at least? That’s like, so hilarious.”
“Hmm? Does this appearance displease you? If so, that can be rectified immediately,” Yagami said with a chortle.
“My Lord, it is hardly the time to make jokes, please order this Hime Miko to get her act together!” Himiko stated sternly.
“Hey, King, why not tell this stuck-up Hime Miko friend of mine to stop pestering me? A no is a no!” the blonde Miko said.
“Oh dear,” Gloria said. “They get along so well.”
“That’s not true!” the two Mikos said in unison.
“Indeed their friendship is unbreakable,” Yagami said. “Nnn, how about this. Girl, do you enjoy travelling?”
“Mn? Never really went around much, maybe just the beaches,” the blonde Miko answered.
“What of Europe? Ever wanted to go?”
“My King, what about the spiritual balance…?” Himiko questioned.
“I do, I do!” the other Miko answered. “But I still wooon’t do the ritual because it’s a pain!”
“Those who do not work do not eat. I am surprised this was not brought to my attention till now, but has she been fulfilling her duties?”
“If fooling around is fulfilling duties, I’m sure she is doing it very dutifully,” Himiko bitterly answered. “F-Flirting around with men and g-going to the l-l-love hotels… she is an indecent Hime Miko!”
“But it’s fun,” the other Miko said. “Better than cleaning the dust on some shrine.” She shrugged.
“This is the so-called †˜compensated dating’…” Yagami said with a sigh. “How many months has she not worked? Calculate that and it’s how much she has to return.”
The gyaru frowned. “Why do I have to return? It’s not like I ever got paid for anything.”
“That would be four years and six months…” Himiko mumbled.
“I ensured all who gave aid received compensation in some form… Could I trouble you to investigate further, Himiko?”
“Huh?! Compensations? Those are given to the parents of the Hime Mikos to raise them and make them do work. It has nothing to do with me.” The gyaru crossed her arms.
“So that means all the money my organisation has paid for your growth has been used elsewhere?” Yagami said, looking at Gloria with a face that said “can you believe this?”
Gloria on the other hand seemed to be extremely amused, while the gyaru was enraged, somewhat.
“I believe the sum of money is too large that the parents don’t want their children to spend it,” Himiko said. “This happened with my family too, and the families of Hime Mikos are strict, particularly the four main families.”
“This matter should have been resolved before even coming here. You, tell me your name,” Yagami commanded the gyaru.
It appeared as though the gyaru didn’t want to give her own name, but felt compelled to do so. “It’s Natsuki.”
“Himiko, are there any other Hime Miko’s available for the spiritual restoration? I know it is unreasonable but they will have to do the job instead.”
“Really now…” Himiko sighed. “There are some Hime Mikos available but they’ll need to leave their post to do this, and will take some time to come to Tokyo. This girl here is our best Hime Miko but no one regards her as such because she is a lazy… thing.”
“Who’re you calling a lazy thing?! I just like my freedom, mind you,” Natsuki quipped.
“Make it happen,” Yagami said. “She will be following me on my travels in Europe, perhaps she may yet amount to something. Of course, you will be coming along too.”
“Eh?” Himiko seemed to be completely taken aback. “Me, my Lord? Abroad?”
“Why not? Think of it was a reward for being my aide for so long. Does a trip around Europe not satisfy you?”
“N-No, it’s not that, I’ve never been outside before… anyway! Natsuki never did anything but my Lord is paying her such a high honor! That is the height of unfairness!”
“Nnn? She will be watched over by both of us and I want to whip her into shape… unless you wish to partake in her training as well? That is fine too but I had intended it to be somewhat of a working holiday for you.”
“Training? Training the possibly strongest Hime Miko such as her?” Himiko said, looking disappointedly at the King. “And no, I’d rather take time off, but I was hoping to work with Fuji.”
“Ehhh? Really disgusting, a three-hundred year old pervert training a maiden, don’t you have any shame?!” Natsuki exclaimed.
“Oh dear, so the rumors are true after all, ufufufu.” Gloria made a sly smile again.
“Oh not you too,” Yagami said. “At the end of the day, I will be leaving Yamato for Europe. I require an aide, be it you or Natsuki.”
“Well, if she can be useful for once I should let her be the aide, however much I doubt her mannerisms as one,” Himiko said bitterly. I guess I could leave both monsters together, they’re fitting that way!
“She needs to be taught. You on the other hand, are already competent. Hence my desire to bring you both.”
“If my Lord insists, it shall happen, I do not think my passport was ever prepared, though… or was it? No, my parents are too old-fashioned, aside from the registry, what else would they bother with?” Himiko’s words eventually became mutterings of her own.
“Nnn, why not I pay both of your houses a visit?” Yagami said with a clap of his hands and a wide grin on his face.
“N-No, I believe my Lord need not trouble himself so.”
“Hm? Why?” Natsuki said, tilting her head.
“Hahaha, it is the least I can do after taking both daughters away from their homes for a time! Umu, I really should visit once in awhile.”
Shit! This stupid Lord! What if they goad him into a marriage with me?! “Ah, but my parents are very busy people, you know, after all that happened recently…” Himiko said, a bead of sweat rolling down her cheek.
“Nnn, for this occasion I shall accommodate their schedule. Begin preparations to depart in…” Yagami looked to Gloria for confirmation, tilting his head.
“Thou hath two days to make the preparations, after which I must depart,” Gloria said.
“So I have to serve the King, huh? Oh well. So how much do I get paid per night? You’re the King so you should pay up well,” Natsuki said, making a hand gesture for the cash.
Yagami nodded before turning back to the gyaru. “You will be given a sum for accompanying me provided you fulfill your duties. The amount provided to all Hime Miko’s should suffice for your needs.”
“Awesome! Alright old man, I’m in!”
“You’re so cheap…” Himiko commented.
“Shut up!” Natsuki quipped.
“They really do get along well, ufufu,” Gloria remarked.
“That they do. Now that this matter is settled, is there anything you have to report, Himiko?”
“We have an abode prepared for my Lord,” Himiko reported, now completely cool and composed. “Currently the preparations to rebuild the shrine is underway.”
“Excellent. How long will the two of you require to prepare for the trip?”
“This came out of the blue, my Lord… I do not even know if I can legally go abroad…”
“I think I can prepare in two days,” Natsuki nonchalantly said.
“Just your luggage and what not will be sufficient since we will be travelling officially. The records can come later.”
“What if they don’t let me go past the securities at the airport due to a lack of passport?” Himiko asked.
“Do you think we will be treated as such? The Cursed King and his retinue?” Yagami asked.
“Do they even know us there? Unless it’s a privately owned airport by Your Majesty, I can understand.”
“Don’t worry about that, just be ready when we need to leave. The History Compilation Committee has done this before and will prepare a private jet.”
Marina came in through the open door and walking past the Mikos, whispered into Gloria’s ears.
“There is an emergency, Elder Sister.”
“Mn?” The True Queen only tilted her head in confusion.
“Please speak with Simon, here.” Marina held out a phone to Gloria, and she took it.
“They could simply call me directly…” Gloria said, glum, as she accepted the phone. “Hello, good day to you, this is the True Queen.”
Some moments passed as Gloria listened to the person on the other side of the phone, humming at what appeared to be pieces of information told to her.
“Oh…? So that is what is taking place…”
There was a noise of glass shattering as soon as those words left her lips, the smartphone scrunched up terribly from the force accidentally applied as her fury ran unfettered across her heart and soul. The cerulean eyes lit up with an azure flash as mana spiked in the form of the western Campione.
“E-Elder Sister, calm down!” Marina exclaimed in surprise.
Yagami’s own eyes flashed in response as he noted her increasing agitation. “It seems thou hath an emergency to take care of. Himiko, bring a replacement smartphone so that the True Queen may resume her conversation if necessary.”
“It is not necessary.” Gloria raised her hand to halt the order. “O Cursed King, an apology I must make, for I may no longer accompany thee to Europe in two days. I must depart now… lest they ruin the Roman Colosseum for good. The seventh and eighth are having a quarrel in mine hunting grounds…” She clenched her hand, completely destroying the phone.
“Ah, there goes my phone…” Marina uttered under her breath.
“Ouh, both of them must have incredible courage or stupidity to do so in the lands of the True Queen. And of all places, the Colosseum. Godspeed on thy return to Rome for I pray it doth not end up like Fuji. I will join thou regardless and hopefully meet the two so foolish,” Yagami said with a nod, his eyes glowing brighter. “Indeed the younglings need to learn the most basic of manners…”
Nonetheless, he motioned for Himiko to retrieve a phone for he had heard Marina’s mutterings.
“I will not be requiring it,” Marina said making a small smile. “I must leave.”
“Come, Marina,” the True Queen said. “Be well, King of the East.” She walked past him as she spoke to the zen garden, a crystal staircase forming up to the heavens.
“Nnn. Pardon the intrusion but would thou be so kind as to let us come along as well?” Yagami asked, his eyes absolutely brimming.
“Mn, I suppose there would be no issue in letting thee come, but what of thy possessions that thou wisheth to bring along for the trip?”
“Nnn. Buying them in Europe poses no issue and whatever else, I believe can be brought along on the private jet.”
“Very well, let us make haste.” She gave a nod of approval, walking up the stairs as Marina followed.
“Is this really alright…?” Himiko asked.
“Isn’t it fine? Seriously though, these stairs are ultra cool, so glad I get to walk on them!” Natsuki said in excitement.
“I thank thee, True Queen for thy graciousness.” Turning behind, Yagami winked at both of his Miko’s. “That solves the issue of the passports but it’s a little irresponsible of me to leave now, hehe.”
This sly King… Himiko thought, but chose to drop the case, she felt a little excitement in earnest herself.
Yagami chuckled at her, knowing of what Himiko was thinking as opposed to Natsuki who was merely flapping her mouth. “Let’s see how everyone handles the disappearance of the Cursed King. Now come.”
Thus, the group climbed the Divine staircase of the True Queen, making way to Italy to face the disaster that the problematic Campiones wrought upon it.
He heard or felt no footsteps or vibrations across the tatami mats when the paper door slid open abruptly to disturb the golden silence. The Campione of the West appeared, now donning her usual white dress, which seemed to fit her more than the black attires after all.
“Good morning, Cursed King. Art thou have moments to spare?”
“For thee, always. What seems to be the matter, True Queen?”
“I hath but two more days to enjoy the sceneries of Yamato, doth thou hast recommendations for sightseeing?”
“Fuji aside, there are many other wonderful places but if thou art interested in the history of Yamato, perhaps a trip to Kyoto would be apt.”
“Mnm… Kyoto. The name rings familiar. What was it about?”
“Kyoto was the former seat of power before the capital changed to Edo and still retains most of its cultural history. I have been trying hard to keep it that way.”
“Oho, more cultural aspects for mine heart to explore. I shall make note of it. Have there been any change with the situation of Mount Fuji?”
“Reconstruction of the shrine has begun but I want to drop by for a brief moment and inspect the progress myself.”
“Mnm, the spiritual balance is broken still. I wouldst assume thou subordinates are not focusing on that aspect of the Mount Fuji. †˜Tis a bit of a surprise.”
“They do what they can, it would be unreasonable of me to ask them to rebuild a mountain, especially one with such splendor as Fuji. Though it distresses me so, I will have to prioritize the spiritual balance of Yamato.”
“Mn, so when art thou departing for Fuji?”
“My aide will keep me updated of when it is ready but I wish to travel within a day or two once accommodations have been completed.”
“I suppose we shall part while thou remains to oversee Fuji. I wish thee luck.”
“Umu. What of thy return to Europe? Does the offer for my participation still stand?”
“Well, two days till I make mine return via my private vessel. Thou mayest join me but would that not hamper thine intention to oversee the reestablishment process?”
“My subordinates are capable of that much but just to be sure, I will watch over them at the beginning.”
“It feels as though thou art young again.” Gloria laughed. “Thou wish to do everything!”
“I merely wish to see how the children will fare in my absence. They may be glad to be rid of me for even a short moment after so long, one may never know. Even I… cannot possibly be around forever.”
“Mn, that is indeed true, for death would find us regardless of where we hide. I suppose even without thee, the children would adapt. Mayhaps they are too lax now with the protection of a Campione at hand.”
“That is the conclusion I have come to. Hence my touch and go before joining thee on thy return to the West.”
She placed a finger under her chin as she looked up. “But would thou fareth well outside thy domain? I could imagine the bold Cursed King get lost, or get kidnapped, or break things unawares…” A strange image seemed to pop into her head as she spoke these words innocently, as if the Cursed King was in reality a child.
“N-NA! Thou art know that I hath travelled before and yet speaketh such things!” Yagami protested
“But reports claim that thou art childish and naughty, I wonder if it was some form of a jape? Like I hath heard thou wouldst oft find himself lost, and wander to… all kinds of places that I would rather not name…”
Yagami began muttering in archaic Japanese with a shake of his head. “Hnf. My wandering is merely a means to sate the curiosity. It is only natural to want to know about things one does not. If they lead me into… strange places then, so be it.”
“But I hath heard that thou stepped into the ladies bath once. Was that also a part of curiosity?” she asked with a tilt of her head.
Yagami squinted at her, not exactly sure how to reply to that. “T’was a momentary lapse… I forget not every country has mixed bathing areas.”
“Mhm, mhm, of course, I believe thee, I believe thee.” She nodded. “Good to be young indeed.”
Yagami huffed at her. “I have been without consort for some time, let an old man have his fun once in awhile.”
“Ufufu, it is not as though I am stopping thee, but it does make one concerned. We would not want to see thine curses afloat the water of a lady’s tub, after all.”
“Even I would not be so crass as to do that,” Yagami said with a sigh.
“But is that really true? What if thou grow too excited? They may seep off the skin!”
“Thou art think I am some swamp monster from a cartoon!? Muh…”
“Is that not true?” The True Queen blinked in surprise in innocence for a moment, before revealing a sly smile.
“I had forgotten thou hath already seen cartoons of me. The imagination of my people is sometimes far too strange.”
“Ufufu, thy people are too creative and unique that I do not know what to say at times. Especially with the range of products that are unavailable in every other part of the world.”
“Far too many things, especially those of the adult kind. Never could I imagine some of those possible and yet...”
The curve of her lips grew wider. “And yet?”
“The phrase curiousity killed the cat rings true. I don’t think I can look at some things the same way again.”
“Like the strange †˜fetishes’ that are birthed in thy lands?”
“I did want Yamato to go down in history but not like this,” he said in dismay.
“They even have a Queen Elizabeth themed love hotel, how amusing.” She laughed.
“They have much more than that. Perhaps thou would be interested in trying one out? Despite its status, love hotels have quite the amenities.”
“Mn, that would be an interesting prospect indeed, but it would be inconvenient for others if I draw a crowd into such establishments.”
“Go incognito,” he replied with a chuckle. “Though I do not think the owner would be displeased if one such as thyself graced his establishment. The opposite in fact.”
“Ufufu, I may do so just to make a joke with mine Sister.”
“Mufufu. It was your Sister who did point out that I was in a show to thou, was it not?”
“Incidentally, yes. She informed me that thou mayest be as perverted as the character is depicted, I wonder how true it is in reality, ufufu.”
“We should try, what was the word, pranking her? I do so enjoy these little tricks. Not just thy Sister but when my subordinates find out… Mufufufu.”
“Huhuhu, I shall keep thine idea in mind.”
A voice was heard from outside the paper door. “My Lord, it is Himiko, may I enter?”
“You have permission,” Yagami said, turning his attention away from Gloria for the moment.
The door slid open and his aide, the Miko, entered—but she didn’t enter alone, for she pulled another by her collar into the room.
“I apologize for the wait, my Lord.” The Miko made a deep bow. “The truth is, our process to recover the spiritual balance of Mount Fuji has not progressed in any way so far.”
“Ah, we already knew that,” Gloria said, waving at her with a candid smile.
Tch, that woman… Her veins twitched under her skin. Even when the Miko didn’t let her emotions show to her face, the Campione of the West could read her expressions perfectly. “Ahem. So, with that said, I brought to my Lord the Hime Miko who has been refusing to lend a hand in our ritual.”
“Ehhh, but I don’t want to take part in a ritual. It’s a paaain!” the other girl complained.
Rings adorned her fingers, a scrunchie worn on her wrist, the other decorated with slim bangles. The Hime Miko possessed blonde hair that appeared to be dyed and was unnatural, its luster not living up to the richness of Gloria’s. This trendy and particularly strange Hime Miko was a first for Yagami, a gyaru Miko he had never seen before. She wore a school uniform with her vest tied across her hips.
“Nnnn… Mmm…” Yagami nodded his head slowly, though there was a slight frown on his features.
“Hm?” The gyaru Miko seemed to be confused. “Is this handsome man really the King? Isn’t he supposed to be, like, you know, older? Like a middle-aged man at least? That’s like, so hilarious.”
“Hmm? Does this appearance displease you? If so, that can be rectified immediately,” Yagami said with a chortle.
“My Lord, it is hardly the time to make jokes, please order this Hime Miko to get her act together!” Himiko stated sternly.
“Hey, King, why not tell this stuck-up Hime Miko friend of mine to stop pestering me? A no is a no!” the blonde Miko said.
“Oh dear,” Gloria said. “They get along so well.”
“That’s not true!” the two Mikos said in unison.
“Indeed their friendship is unbreakable,” Yagami said. “Nnn, how about this. Girl, do you enjoy travelling?”
“Mn? Never really went around much, maybe just the beaches,” the blonde Miko answered.
“What of Europe? Ever wanted to go?”
“My King, what about the spiritual balance…?” Himiko questioned.
“I do, I do!” the other Miko answered. “But I still wooon’t do the ritual because it’s a pain!”
“Those who do not work do not eat. I am surprised this was not brought to my attention till now, but has she been fulfilling her duties?”
“If fooling around is fulfilling duties, I’m sure she is doing it very dutifully,” Himiko bitterly answered. “F-Flirting around with men and g-going to the l-l-love hotels… she is an indecent Hime Miko!”
“But it’s fun,” the other Miko said. “Better than cleaning the dust on some shrine.” She shrugged.
“This is the so-called †˜compensated dating’…” Yagami said with a sigh. “How many months has she not worked? Calculate that and it’s how much she has to return.”
The gyaru frowned. “Why do I have to return? It’s not like I ever got paid for anything.”
“That would be four years and six months…” Himiko mumbled.
“I ensured all who gave aid received compensation in some form… Could I trouble you to investigate further, Himiko?”
“Huh?! Compensations? Those are given to the parents of the Hime Mikos to raise them and make them do work. It has nothing to do with me.” The gyaru crossed her arms.
“So that means all the money my organisation has paid for your growth has been used elsewhere?” Yagami said, looking at Gloria with a face that said “can you believe this?”
Gloria on the other hand seemed to be extremely amused, while the gyaru was enraged, somewhat.
“I believe the sum of money is too large that the parents don’t want their children to spend it,” Himiko said. “This happened with my family too, and the families of Hime Mikos are strict, particularly the four main families.”
“This matter should have been resolved before even coming here. You, tell me your name,” Yagami commanded the gyaru.
It appeared as though the gyaru didn’t want to give her own name, but felt compelled to do so. “It’s Natsuki.”
“Himiko, are there any other Hime Miko’s available for the spiritual restoration? I know it is unreasonable but they will have to do the job instead.”
“Really now…” Himiko sighed. “There are some Hime Mikos available but they’ll need to leave their post to do this, and will take some time to come to Tokyo. This girl here is our best Hime Miko but no one regards her as such because she is a lazy… thing.”
“Who’re you calling a lazy thing?! I just like my freedom, mind you,” Natsuki quipped.
“Make it happen,” Yagami said. “She will be following me on my travels in Europe, perhaps she may yet amount to something. Of course, you will be coming along too.”
“Eh?” Himiko seemed to be completely taken aback. “Me, my Lord? Abroad?”
“Why not? Think of it was a reward for being my aide for so long. Does a trip around Europe not satisfy you?”
“N-No, it’s not that, I’ve never been outside before… anyway! Natsuki never did anything but my Lord is paying her such a high honor! That is the height of unfairness!”
“Nnn? She will be watched over by both of us and I want to whip her into shape… unless you wish to partake in her training as well? That is fine too but I had intended it to be somewhat of a working holiday for you.”
“Training? Training the possibly strongest Hime Miko such as her?” Himiko said, looking disappointedly at the King. “And no, I’d rather take time off, but I was hoping to work with Fuji.”
“Ehhh? Really disgusting, a three-hundred year old pervert training a maiden, don’t you have any shame?!” Natsuki exclaimed.
“Oh dear, so the rumors are true after all, ufufufu.” Gloria made a sly smile again.
“Oh not you too,” Yagami said. “At the end of the day, I will be leaving Yamato for Europe. I require an aide, be it you or Natsuki.”
“Well, if she can be useful for once I should let her be the aide, however much I doubt her mannerisms as one,” Himiko said bitterly. I guess I could leave both monsters together, they’re fitting that way!
“She needs to be taught. You on the other hand, are already competent. Hence my desire to bring you both.”
“If my Lord insists, it shall happen, I do not think my passport was ever prepared, though… or was it? No, my parents are too old-fashioned, aside from the registry, what else would they bother with?” Himiko’s words eventually became mutterings of her own.
“Nnn, why not I pay both of your houses a visit?” Yagami said with a clap of his hands and a wide grin on his face.
“N-No, I believe my Lord need not trouble himself so.”
“Hm? Why?” Natsuki said, tilting her head.
“Hahaha, it is the least I can do after taking both daughters away from their homes for a time! Umu, I really should visit once in awhile.”
Shit! This stupid Lord! What if they goad him into a marriage with me?! “Ah, but my parents are very busy people, you know, after all that happened recently…” Himiko said, a bead of sweat rolling down her cheek.
“Nnn, for this occasion I shall accommodate their schedule. Begin preparations to depart in…” Yagami looked to Gloria for confirmation, tilting his head.
“Thou hath two days to make the preparations, after which I must depart,” Gloria said.
“So I have to serve the King, huh? Oh well. So how much do I get paid per night? You’re the King so you should pay up well,” Natsuki said, making a hand gesture for the cash.
Yagami nodded before turning back to the gyaru. “You will be given a sum for accompanying me provided you fulfill your duties. The amount provided to all Hime Miko’s should suffice for your needs.”
“Awesome! Alright old man, I’m in!”
“You’re so cheap…” Himiko commented.
“Shut up!” Natsuki quipped.
“They really do get along well, ufufu,” Gloria remarked.
“That they do. Now that this matter is settled, is there anything you have to report, Himiko?”
“We have an abode prepared for my Lord,” Himiko reported, now completely cool and composed. “Currently the preparations to rebuild the shrine is underway.”
“Excellent. How long will the two of you require to prepare for the trip?”
“This came out of the blue, my Lord… I do not even know if I can legally go abroad…”
“I think I can prepare in two days,” Natsuki nonchalantly said.
“Just your luggage and what not will be sufficient since we will be travelling officially. The records can come later.”
“What if they don’t let me go past the securities at the airport due to a lack of passport?” Himiko asked.
“Do you think we will be treated as such? The Cursed King and his retinue?” Yagami asked.
“Do they even know us there? Unless it’s a privately owned airport by Your Majesty, I can understand.”
“Don’t worry about that, just be ready when we need to leave. The History Compilation Committee has done this before and will prepare a private jet.”
Marina came in through the open door and walking past the Mikos, whispered into Gloria’s ears.
“There is an emergency, Elder Sister.”
“Mn?” The True Queen only tilted her head in confusion.
“Please speak with Simon, here.” Marina held out a phone to Gloria, and she took it.
“They could simply call me directly…” Gloria said, glum, as she accepted the phone. “Hello, good day to you, this is the True Queen.”
Some moments passed as Gloria listened to the person on the other side of the phone, humming at what appeared to be pieces of information told to her.
“Oh…? So that is what is taking place…”
There was a noise of glass shattering as soon as those words left her lips, the smartphone scrunched up terribly from the force accidentally applied as her fury ran unfettered across her heart and soul. The cerulean eyes lit up with an azure flash as mana spiked in the form of the western Campione.
“E-Elder Sister, calm down!” Marina exclaimed in surprise.
Yagami’s own eyes flashed in response as he noted her increasing agitation. “It seems thou hath an emergency to take care of. Himiko, bring a replacement smartphone so that the True Queen may resume her conversation if necessary.”
“It is not necessary.” Gloria raised her hand to halt the order. “O Cursed King, an apology I must make, for I may no longer accompany thee to Europe in two days. I must depart now… lest they ruin the Roman Colosseum for good. The seventh and eighth are having a quarrel in mine hunting grounds…” She clenched her hand, completely destroying the phone.
“Ah, there goes my phone…” Marina uttered under her breath.
“Ouh, both of them must have incredible courage or stupidity to do so in the lands of the True Queen. And of all places, the Colosseum. Godspeed on thy return to Rome for I pray it doth not end up like Fuji. I will join thou regardless and hopefully meet the two so foolish,” Yagami said with a nod, his eyes glowing brighter. “Indeed the younglings need to learn the most basic of manners…”
Nonetheless, he motioned for Himiko to retrieve a phone for he had heard Marina’s mutterings.
“I will not be requiring it,” Marina said making a small smile. “I must leave.”
“Come, Marina,” the True Queen said. “Be well, King of the East.” She walked past him as she spoke to the zen garden, a crystal staircase forming up to the heavens.
“Nnn. Pardon the intrusion but would thou be so kind as to let us come along as well?” Yagami asked, his eyes absolutely brimming.
“Mn, I suppose there would be no issue in letting thee come, but what of thy possessions that thou wisheth to bring along for the trip?”
“Nnn. Buying them in Europe poses no issue and whatever else, I believe can be brought along on the private jet.”
“Very well, let us make haste.” She gave a nod of approval, walking up the stairs as Marina followed.
“Is this really alright…?” Himiko asked.
“Isn’t it fine? Seriously though, these stairs are ultra cool, so glad I get to walk on them!” Natsuki said in excitement.
“I thank thee, True Queen for thy graciousness.” Turning behind, Yagami winked at both of his Miko’s. “That solves the issue of the passports but it’s a little irresponsible of me to leave now, hehe.”
This sly King… Himiko thought, but chose to drop the case, she felt a little excitement in earnest herself.
Yagami chuckled at her, knowing of what Himiko was thinking as opposed to Natsuki who was merely flapping her mouth. “Let’s see how everyone handles the disappearance of the Cursed King. Now come.”
Thus, the group climbed the Divine staircase of the True Queen, making way to Italy to face the disaster that the problematic Campiones wrought upon it.
0
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
In the historical site of the Roman Colosseum stood the seventh King, the one who preferred to be addressed as a Queen, Beatrix, a Campione whose presence had been taking Italy by storm for some months now. Rumors of her Authority were abound, and the destruction she caused in Piazza del Campo a well-known story.
Now, with the eighth Campione in sight of the rumors and gossip—and the strange coming of forces in Rome—one could tell that something grand would take place soon.
“So far,” Allen began, “nothing appears to be out of the ordinary. Perhaps this is yet another sight-seeing trip, after all?”
“Might as well look around first, they could be hiding somewhere. If nothing yet again I will just head back and see if there’re any other clues, but this is getting tiring!”
“Very well—” A ringtone escaped from his pockets and Allen took out his cellphone. “Ah, please excuse me, Your Majesty.” He walked away, speaking on his phone.
Beatrix walked around for some time, inspecting the colosseum while Allen was away.
Perhaps I rushed my decision in letting this organization work for me. All information is being gathered too slow. When I find whoever has been getting the information faster I’ll make sure to make them pay for going after my prey.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=C8GES2KPFcc)
Oho, to locate a Godslayer here. What rare treat †˜tis may be. A singsong voice of a woman echoed across the colosseum.
Beatrix was surprised. She didn’t expect someone to actually be here. Yet she wondered with excitement who could it be.
“Who might you be?!” Beatrix shouted as she looked around.
Yet she could find none around her. Her body felt the rush of adrenaline, as magical power started to flow through her, making her battle-ready. Indeed, this was a sign that she was now in presence of a God.
I am the ancient Goddess of nature’s dwellers. It hath been long apparent that Godslayers are being born—one after another, at that. To meet one such individual today, I am pleasantly surprised.
“Why don’t you come out of hiding then? I’ve been looking for a God or Goddess myself.” Beatrix smiled.
Thine invitation is most tempting, but I must decline for the day, for I seek only but mine own Symbol, the Symbol of Nature. When I regain it, I shall be available once more for thy challenge.
“You’ve gotta be kidding me! I finally find a Goddess and you won't fight me!” Beatrix said angrily. After all this time searching, finally being able to find someone and the Goddess wouldn’t even show herself. “What the is heck is this Symbol of Nature anyway?!”
A part of mineself. Well, do not be so impatient, it is unbecoming of a King. If thou is to aim for the grace and rulership that the Gods hath shown before, I would claim thou hast but a long way to tread. Now, I must depart. Fare thee well.
After these words were heard, the presence of the Goddess was gone, and Beatrix’ energetic state was starting to evaporate seemingly, her intense flow of mana ceasing.
“Damn it!!” Beatrix shouted as she stomped the floor angrily. “Why even bother speaking if you weren’t even gonna show yourself?!”
Allen soon walked back into the colosseum. “I have returned, Your Majesty—” He noted the anger in her face. “Is something the matter?”
“There was a Goddess here yet she had the nerve not to show her face when talking to me! Just because she was looking for something.”
“I see… something came up, actually, so perhaps this was for the best. Miss Alberta called to say that she has gathered some of the higher-ups of other Mage’s Associations. They’d like to meet Your Majesty to discuss a matter.”
“What matter would that be?”
“I was not told in detail over the phone, but if it requires a Campione, it’d mean that it has to do with some kind of a disaster only they may combat, yes? Anyway, they’re coming to meet us here.”
“Better be about a Heretic God. After today if I don’t fight one soon I’ll shred to pieces those who annoy me!”
What God of disasters allowed her to become a Campione? Oh, right—that was my fault. Allen sighed internally as he maintained his expression.
Beatrix could see several individuals enter the field of the colosseum now. One wore a black robe and appeared to be a very old man, another wore a suit with a purple necktie, his facial features handsome, his hair black and his eyes red. He looked young, seemingly in his early-twenties. The third person was a woman wearing a jet black coat over a pure white dress, her sleeves were pulled up. Her hair was blonde and her eyes, emerald. This person was short despite seeming to be older than the young adult beside her. The fourth and last person was Alberta Radcliff, someone Beatrix already knew.
“I apologize for bothering Your Majesty so soon after the departure to hunt for a Heretic God,” Alberta said with a bow. “But when the opportunity showed itself, I just couldn’t let it slip by, for Your Majesty’s sake too.”
“Care to tell me what it is then? I need to find out what exactly the Goddess that was here was looking for.”
“Huh? Well, does Your Majesty remember the relic that was used to defeat the Goddess Discordia?”
“Of course, I could never forget it. I was hoping to get it back one day as it was incredible useful to me.”
“Well, I’ve been trying to convince the Mage’s Associations of Italy to pass it on to Your Majesty. See, this is a piece of artifact that will bring about danger in the world.”
“I wonder what would be more dangerous, a Heretic God attacking or the medallion?”
“It is our assumption that a Heretic God will eventually come to the medallion and fulfill the Day of Rising Forests, a prophecy made by Princess Lucy.”
“Day of Rising Forests? What is that, some sort of doomsday prophecy?”
“Your Majesty could say that. Anyway, these are the representatives of the Mage’s Associations.”
“I am Marco Brivio,” the old man said. “I have heard… much of Your Majesty’s activities.”
“My name is Stefano Catalano,” the handsome man said. “It is a pleasure to meet Your Majesty.”
“Linda Montana,” the blonde woman said in a cold tone.
Albert spoke, “Yes, it’s said that the forests of the world will overgrow that day and all civilizations will become nearly impossible to operate.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you all,” Beatrix simply said. “Overgrown forest you say? It makes me wonder if the Symbol of Nature has anything to do with that.”
“We don’t know what it’s called… but we know that this medallion will bring about grave peril to the world due to whatever Heretic God that comes for it.”
“Your Majesty is a Campione, so Miss Radcliff has been persuading us to lend the medallion to Your Majesty to try and avert the crisis,” the old man was the first to speak after the introductions aside from Alberta.
“I would trust the True Queen more, but they say Your Majesty is strong too.” Linda shrugged. “I can’t tell who’s the best candidate for it, but I don’t think the two top guns want to attract a Heretic God to their respective countries now. Which left us with the one who is described to desire battles with Heretic Gods.” She coldly looked down upon the Campione. “That would be Your Majesty.”
“I wonder if one should look at a Queen like that? It might provoke something,” Beatrix said with a grin, looking at Linda before looking at everyone else. “I’ll gladly take it, I’ve been bored lately. If the medallion brings forth a Heretic God even better.”
I see that Lys Blanc is as fearless as ever, Allen thought, looking at Linda, only maintaining silence.
Linda turned an eye in the corner and sighed. “Never mind, I know a better candidate than Your Majesty.”
“Really now? You first dare look at me with that expression and now this? I could care less who you are I’m getting that medallion. If I have to take you or the other one you have in mind down I shall.”
Now, with the eighth Campione in sight of the rumors and gossip—and the strange coming of forces in Rome—one could tell that something grand would take place soon.
“So far,” Allen began, “nothing appears to be out of the ordinary. Perhaps this is yet another sight-seeing trip, after all?”
“Might as well look around first, they could be hiding somewhere. If nothing yet again I will just head back and see if there’re any other clues, but this is getting tiring!”
“Very well—” A ringtone escaped from his pockets and Allen took out his cellphone. “Ah, please excuse me, Your Majesty.” He walked away, speaking on his phone.
Beatrix walked around for some time, inspecting the colosseum while Allen was away.
Perhaps I rushed my decision in letting this organization work for me. All information is being gathered too slow. When I find whoever has been getting the information faster I’ll make sure to make them pay for going after my prey.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=C8GES2KPFcc)
Oho, to locate a Godslayer here. What rare treat †˜tis may be. A singsong voice of a woman echoed across the colosseum.
Beatrix was surprised. She didn’t expect someone to actually be here. Yet she wondered with excitement who could it be.
“Who might you be?!” Beatrix shouted as she looked around.
Yet she could find none around her. Her body felt the rush of adrenaline, as magical power started to flow through her, making her battle-ready. Indeed, this was a sign that she was now in presence of a God.
I am the ancient Goddess of nature’s dwellers. It hath been long apparent that Godslayers are being born—one after another, at that. To meet one such individual today, I am pleasantly surprised.
“Why don’t you come out of hiding then? I’ve been looking for a God or Goddess myself.” Beatrix smiled.
Thine invitation is most tempting, but I must decline for the day, for I seek only but mine own Symbol, the Symbol of Nature. When I regain it, I shall be available once more for thy challenge.
“You’ve gotta be kidding me! I finally find a Goddess and you won't fight me!” Beatrix said angrily. After all this time searching, finally being able to find someone and the Goddess wouldn’t even show herself. “What the is heck is this Symbol of Nature anyway?!”
A part of mineself. Well, do not be so impatient, it is unbecoming of a King. If thou is to aim for the grace and rulership that the Gods hath shown before, I would claim thou hast but a long way to tread. Now, I must depart. Fare thee well.
After these words were heard, the presence of the Goddess was gone, and Beatrix’ energetic state was starting to evaporate seemingly, her intense flow of mana ceasing.
“Damn it!!” Beatrix shouted as she stomped the floor angrily. “Why even bother speaking if you weren’t even gonna show yourself?!”
Allen soon walked back into the colosseum. “I have returned, Your Majesty—” He noted the anger in her face. “Is something the matter?”
“There was a Goddess here yet she had the nerve not to show her face when talking to me! Just because she was looking for something.”
“I see… something came up, actually, so perhaps this was for the best. Miss Alberta called to say that she has gathered some of the higher-ups of other Mage’s Associations. They’d like to meet Your Majesty to discuss a matter.”
“What matter would that be?”
“I was not told in detail over the phone, but if it requires a Campione, it’d mean that it has to do with some kind of a disaster only they may combat, yes? Anyway, they’re coming to meet us here.”
“Better be about a Heretic God. After today if I don’t fight one soon I’ll shred to pieces those who annoy me!”
What God of disasters allowed her to become a Campione? Oh, right—that was my fault. Allen sighed internally as he maintained his expression.
Beatrix could see several individuals enter the field of the colosseum now. One wore a black robe and appeared to be a very old man, another wore a suit with a purple necktie, his facial features handsome, his hair black and his eyes red. He looked young, seemingly in his early-twenties. The third person was a woman wearing a jet black coat over a pure white dress, her sleeves were pulled up. Her hair was blonde and her eyes, emerald. This person was short despite seeming to be older than the young adult beside her. The fourth and last person was Alberta Radcliff, someone Beatrix already knew.
“I apologize for bothering Your Majesty so soon after the departure to hunt for a Heretic God,” Alberta said with a bow. “But when the opportunity showed itself, I just couldn’t let it slip by, for Your Majesty’s sake too.”
“Care to tell me what it is then? I need to find out what exactly the Goddess that was here was looking for.”
“Huh? Well, does Your Majesty remember the relic that was used to defeat the Goddess Discordia?”
“Of course, I could never forget it. I was hoping to get it back one day as it was incredible useful to me.”
“Well, I’ve been trying to convince the Mage’s Associations of Italy to pass it on to Your Majesty. See, this is a piece of artifact that will bring about danger in the world.”
“I wonder what would be more dangerous, a Heretic God attacking or the medallion?”
“It is our assumption that a Heretic God will eventually come to the medallion and fulfill the Day of Rising Forests, a prophecy made by Princess Lucy.”
“Day of Rising Forests? What is that, some sort of doomsday prophecy?”
“Your Majesty could say that. Anyway, these are the representatives of the Mage’s Associations.”
“I am Marco Brivio,” the old man said. “I have heard… much of Your Majesty’s activities.”
“My name is Stefano Catalano,” the handsome man said. “It is a pleasure to meet Your Majesty.”
“Linda Montana,” the blonde woman said in a cold tone.
Albert spoke, “Yes, it’s said that the forests of the world will overgrow that day and all civilizations will become nearly impossible to operate.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you all,” Beatrix simply said. “Overgrown forest you say? It makes me wonder if the Symbol of Nature has anything to do with that.”
“We don’t know what it’s called… but we know that this medallion will bring about grave peril to the world due to whatever Heretic God that comes for it.”
“Your Majesty is a Campione, so Miss Radcliff has been persuading us to lend the medallion to Your Majesty to try and avert the crisis,” the old man was the first to speak after the introductions aside from Alberta.
“I would trust the True Queen more, but they say Your Majesty is strong too.” Linda shrugged. “I can’t tell who’s the best candidate for it, but I don’t think the two top guns want to attract a Heretic God to their respective countries now. Which left us with the one who is described to desire battles with Heretic Gods.” She coldly looked down upon the Campione. “That would be Your Majesty.”
“I wonder if one should look at a Queen like that? It might provoke something,” Beatrix said with a grin, looking at Linda before looking at everyone else. “I’ll gladly take it, I’ve been bored lately. If the medallion brings forth a Heretic God even better.”
I see that Lys Blanc is as fearless as ever, Allen thought, looking at Linda, only maintaining silence.
Linda turned an eye in the corner and sighed. “Never mind, I know a better candidate than Your Majesty.”
“Really now? You first dare look at me with that expression and now this? I could care less who you are I’m getting that medallion. If I have to take you or the other one you have in mind down I shall.”
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
“Whoa, this is a huge place! I didn’t think it would be this huge! Look, Marie, Lina—there’s a maze on the floor. How are the gladiators going to fight with that there?! Hahaha, what a bunch of idiots!” Rosaria walked in the talk, looking fascinated by the building that was around her. She then turned her gaze towards the small group that was in front of her, and she pointed her blade towards their general direction. “Alright, who’s the seventh King guy here? Robert wants the medallion back, so hand it over! You won’t start the Day of the Rainforests till I explore, after all!”
“It is a pleasure to meet you, eighth King, currently there is a bit of a dispute. As the seventh King said,” Linda began, gesturing towards Beatrix as she mentioned her, “we may need a contest of who is superior to decide who takes the medallion with them.”
Of course, Linda wouldn’t even know of the eighth Campione if not for Marie swiftly making the call and filling her in while they themselves were on the way. The timing was so perfect that one could say the supposed French Princess of Lys Blanc was very proud of herself. Albeit some would prefer to call her shrewd and sly.
Alberto frowned. Tch, they just had to get here now of all times… some information spreads too fast as usual.
“A duel between the Kings… here?” Marco Brivio looked astounded.
Stefano laughed. “How interesting, I’d love to see that.”
“Oh? So that is the seventh King…” Marie made the smile of a sly fox as she looked down at the supposed “Queen.”
Alina had heard the tail end of the conversation as they entered the Colosseum. The seventh Campione matched her reputation. “She doesn’t seem like a very pleasant person to be around,” she said under her breath.
“Alright, alright, just give me the medallion, you know?” Rosaria scratched her hair, looking at the supposed seventh King. “Robert said that I shouldn’t kill you anyways.”
“Ohoho, do you really believe you could kill me? I think someone has the wrong idea here,” Beatrix said as she walked up to Rosaria and extended her hand.
“Ufufu, that would be you,” Rosaria smirked and then took Beatrix’ hand and grasped it firmly.
Ascertaining her own grip tighter Beatrix pulled Rosaria in with her free hand and aimed a punch straight at her stomach. The blow landed with ease as a loud thud could be heard.
“I don’t think you know who you're messing with here.”
The audience was very much surprised at this predicament, but none could make a comment from said surprise, and none could interrupt the supposed dialogue that the Kings were having, for it was not their place to do so.
From the dust screen made by Beatrix’ powerful blow came a small rumble, which in a matter of a second or two suddenly intensified as a gigantic pillar of rock shot through the screen and into Beatrix, pushing all the way through the walls of the maze until it stopped just past the Colosseum's outer wall. From the screen, out came Rosaria who was holding her stomach, and now having nine tails on her lower back, carrying a jeweled spear familiar to both Marie and Alina.
“Ow… that hurts! Seriously, who punches people in a handshake? Are you an idiot?!” When she saw that there was no one to receive her scolding, Rosaria realized that she had been too excited when she created the pillar. “Oh… erm… hehe, did I do too much?” she said, sticking her tongue out and making a silly wink.
“Ooh, so that is an Authority… but wait, weren’t there seven Kings? I don’t remember hearing of her before,” Stefano said in surprise.
“That there is the latest, the eighth King,” Linda coldly answered.
“That is correct,” Marie added, walking up to the group of observers. “And that is but one of her many powers, there are eight more facets of her Authority.”
“What? Is that so?”
“Yes, each of the tails hold differing powers.”
“Ahh, the White Vanguard,” Marco said in surprise. “The new King is in good hands.”
“I thank you for the compliment.”
“Should you really be giving away information about her, Miss Auguste?” Alina asked, joining them as well.
“Oh, but we need to advertise her for them.”
“That is correct, we cannot give the Divine Instrument to someone we do not know…” Marco said.
“We were told of Queen Beatrix’ power too… and I honestly hope they don’t go all-out in this fight,” said Stefano.
“I would prefer that as well, but do you mean you would be comfortable giving the Instrument over to a newly born King based merely on what we tell you?” Alina asked.
“Well, isn’t this a good chance to see how much truth you two speak, then?”
“That’s precisely what I was getting at. And given their personalities, I don’t think they’ll leave the Colosseum today without a fight.
It appears Miss Alina is dull in diplomatic affairs after all, Marie evaluated internally, feeling somewhat disappointed.
“Interesting—an interesting candidate she is for the medallion…” Marco said as he examined the pillar with his own eyes.
Tch, if only she appeared a bit late this could’ve been finished, Alberta thought, biting on a nail angrily. Let’s just hope our King can back up those fat words of hers.
“Gah! The medallion!” Rosaria’s confident expression faltered as she remembered that the suckerpuncher had the medallion.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=m_qeB8aZNsc&index=6)
Beatrix began laughing as she could feel the pain of the hit, but she didn’t care that it hurt as she had become excited. She stood up, dusting herself.
“If you†˜re gonna use your Authority I might as well.” Thus, Beatrix began to chant her spell words of power. “O wretched children, weave your web of merriment with the fools in bliss—inglorious, unarmed—singing songs over the wine; you all degrade the earthy generation of Satyrs, drowning all warlike hopes in their cups.” A darkness thus enveloped her form, her mana spiking rapidly from her body. “There may be banquet after battle, there may be dancing after the war in the palace grand and gorgeous—but without hard work, it is not possible to dwell in the inaccessible heavens.”
Rosaria decided that she wasn’t excited for seeing the Authority of this one particular person, seeing that she suckerpunched her. She started stabbing at the ground with the spear. And so, like a geyser, multiple pillars bursted forth and pierced through the air with a loud rumble. The pillars then rained their blows upon the chanting Campione as their trajectory brought them right on top of her, filling the arena with a large dust cloud. Rosaria stood where she was and spun the spear around, and made a standing relaxed stance, believing that she had done considerable damage. She turned to her friends and raised a thumb towards them, too.
Marie waved at her in turn, but Rosaria heard the chant continue thus:
“The road to the blessed is not easy; noble deeds give the only path to the firmament of Heaven by God's decree. You foolish beings too, then, shalt endure hardship of every kind. I, in all my rancour foretell to you the coming of your end—for I shall trample your hopes, ravish your form, and crush your very soul with afflicting discord!”
Beatrix’ body began to grow. She could feel her adrenaline—more importantly, her magical powers—rushing through her entire body. Her clothes remained intact as she grew to a giant gize. A wicked smile could be seen on her face. “Let’s us see how you like a taste of your own medicine.” Beatrix began kicking the pillars that Rosaria had made; giant boulders were sent flying towards her.
“What ridiculous power…!” Stefano commented.
“As expected of my Queen,” Alberta said with a smug smile.
“She is so much larger than I had thought…” Marie remarked, her mouth gaping as she looked up to Beatrix.
A fifty meter tall giantess.
Suffice it to say, even the White Vanguard of the Lys Blanc was taken aback.
“Tch, monster,” Linda said under her breath.
“Just how will this go down…?” Allen said to himself, shaking his head. “I fear for this colosseum.”
“The other King is impressive too… hm,” Marco watched as the Kings faced each other.
“Yes…” Alina said, but she couldn’t take her eyes off of Beatrix’ towering form. She’d been a Campione for months already. Would Rosaria be able to best her?
Surprised by the sudden growth of her enemy, Rosaria was too late in creating a wall to protect her. By the time it formed, the boulders started hitting the wall, eventually breaking each other off and sending debris flying towards her. She tried slicing through some of them, but eventually they overwhelmed her and made various cuts on her—and one particularly large boulder finally seemed to crush her. A slice split the rock from the bottom, and Rosaria stood dusty and bloodied from her wounds, but it didn’t seemed to curb her enthusiasm for the fight.
“Wow, she’s just flashing everything from below here...” Rosaria said, as she gulped. Should she hold back at this point, the Colosseum didn’t seemed like it’d survive either way. She placed the spear into her second tail as it vanished, and materialized a metal fan from her third tail. She then flicked the fan open and fanned the air, creating a small tornado just below Beatrix. The furious winds picked up debris from before and some loose ones from the arena as it gained speed, with the effect of it also raising the giantess’ skirt up, like that one particular scene from Hollywood. Beatrix could feel her panty ripping slightly as the winds blew upon her bottom.
“Oho… good going, Miss Rosaria,” Marie commented. The men beside her looked away, blushing, excluding Marco the old man, who exhaled heavily.
Alberta palmed her forehead. “What the hell is wrong with this new King…?”
“She’s still figuring out how her powers work,” Alina said.
“T-that one appears to be intentional no matter how you try to excuse it,” Allen said as he kept his eyes away.
“O-oh… Oops?” Rosaria covered her face with a hand as the giant was almost stripped naked below.
Beatrix’ face was slightly red. Not only was she embarrassed—she was furious. Never once had she been shamed like this before. She stomped the ground as hard as she could. Her foot cut through the tornado, dispersing it. An earthquake then began to shake the arena.
“You fucking pervert!! I will never accept someone like you as better qualified!”
Rosaria fell flat to her face from the earthquake, but quickly sprang back up again.
“Whoa, mind your language, here!” she shouted with a nagging tone as she dusted herself. She then shrugged and continued with a smug smirk, “Kids these days.” As she finished, she realized that the giantess was on the way to grab her, so she jumped out of the way, just a few meters to the side of the arm.
Switching back to the spear, she started creating pillars to overlap the giant’s arm, but the giant was surprisingly quick as the pillars only hit the side of her arm and crumbled from her movement.
Beatrix followed by trying to stomp Rosaria after quickly getting free from her pillars, but Rosaria managed to dodge her stomp, not before getting sent flying back by the shockwave. Beatrix then tried to follow up going after Rosaria again, as she then saw yet another tornado coming towards her. Out of anger at seeing it she threw a punch towards it ripping through it, but not without feeling pain from cuts caused by its razor-sharp gales. Rosaria again tried to evade her but this time she was a moment too late as Beatrix managed to grab her in her hands as she then began to squeeze her tight in her grip.
“O Ama-no-Ohabari, grant upon the dweller of the world a fitting Death!” Rosa chanted, managing to summon her katana which grew in size and pierced through the giant’s skin, loosening her grip.
Blood spouted from Rosaria’s mouth as Beatrix’ grip broke some of her ribs—which were tougher than steel for a Campione—but she managed to make the most minute of movements with the handle—a technique brought instinctively to her, but she preferred to think of it as Oinari guiding her hand. The now-elongated Divine blade swept through Beatrix’ fingers as she fell, managing to slice off two of them before Rosaria hit the ground with a loud thud. Seeing the damage managed to light Rosaria’s fires back up and she pushed herself back up with a grin on her face.
Beatrix was beyond furious. Never before had she felt this much anger. Through the pain she raised her leg and kicked Rosaria as if she were a soccer ball. Sending her flying hard into the the stadium seats. Rosaria tumbled across a good length of the ancient arena as more dust clouds filled the air. A few moments passed by in silence as suddenly it was as if the cloud were sliced into two and a small wound appeared on Beatrix’ leg.
Behind the now split cloud of dust, Rosaria returned to her stance, looking defiant. Her expression lacked the playful appearance that was almost always on her face as she realized how big the danger she was in. However, even deeper, as her life hung on the line—she was as excited as she could possibly be.
Beatrix ran to one of the sides of the colosseum as she began to drag her foot across it—intending to send debris and kicked Rosaria. Part of the colosseum began to collapse as Beatrix’ foot ran across it aiming straight at Rosaria, kicking her hard as she sent her crashing into one of the nearby buildings, soon to incite panic in the city. She could feel another cut on her foot due to Rosaria’s blade but ignored it.
Rosaria felt dazed as she crashed into the building, thankful for her improved constitution as a Campione as she pulled herself up yet again. She realized she was quite far from the Colosseum now, so she took her time and healed herself up, thankful that there weren’t any people inside that would bug her. She materialized the spear yet again and summoned a rock pillar and rode on top of it, summoning another one on top of the first one when it reached its maximum range. Finally she arrived back to the arena, feeling a little bit better.
“Now you’ve destroyed other buildings too! What would you do if Marie asks me to pay for them?!”
Rosaria stomped on the ground, but it was nothing compared to the power of Beatrix’ stomp. Truly, she felt a little bit scared against her current opponent, as it was the first time she fought something that was as destructive as her, way more than something that was just a byproduct of intense combat. Perhaps it was due to her size that it couldn’t be helped, but still, it was rather hard to not think of her destruction as apocalyptic. She could only think that maybe this was what the others felt when she fought.
Beatrix kicked debris yet again once she saw Rosaria far away on a building. More of the Colosseum began to collapse. She had no care for the irreparable damages incurred, her only goal now was to take down Rosaria, who fell down from the pillars and onto the street below. A long fall, the impact racked her back, but compared to crashing against the building moments ago, it didn’t feel too bad.
“Man, she really is going at it at destroying this place...” She held her stomach, as her injuries—despite her first aid earlier—had already taken their toll on her. She returned the Divine blade into her tail as she watched the giant wreak havoc on the ancient structure. Oinari… help me fight her off. “Marie… Lina...”
Lightning flashed across the sky and a loud laughter echoed across the city. The people of the city all felt weaker mentally from the storm of discord sown by the black clouds.
Drunk with power, Beatrix had finally lost her sanity as the rush of excitement flowed much more fluidly through her brain. She laughed hysterically. Looking down at Rosaria with glee—the ant still alive—it irked her somewhat, and she threw her fist against a tall building beside her—shattering glasses and sending away any potential bystanders flying inside the building—after taking a few steps away from the Colosseum, sending a piece of it flying at her. She repeated this process, bulges of concrete crashed down at Rosaria with loud thuds.
Rosaria’s eyes grew like dinner plates as she saw the amount of debris coming towards her. Quickly materializing the double-edged blade, she started slicing through the air, making cuts at the debris to miss her. There were some faster and sharper rocks that managed to cut her, but they were a trifling matter as she worked on dicing the larger ones, hopping on the ones that were destroyed from where she stood. Jumping from one large rock to the other, she continued slicing through the projectiles being hurled at her until they stopped, and she stabbed the sword into the large rock she was now standing on, panting as she rested her body for a few seconds.
“Phew, that was… kinda fun. Haa… haa…” she said, wiping her brow.
Meanwhile, Caim was just exiting the hotel, having already marveled with how much it differed from lodgings back in his previous time. Everything was so luxurious and clean when he first saw it.
Once he stepped out to get a bit of fresh air, he had almost stumbled over a mound of concrete just sitting hazardously in the middle of the ground.
“I could have broken my neck, tripping over that. Someone should really cleanse the ground or more will fall victim to—”
It was in that moment where he gazed up to the rest of the city of Rome, relieved from the lack of sun. The knight would have thought the clouds were finally in his favor today, so much that they even resembled beautiful women jumping out of a Colosseum.
“Wait…”
That was no cloud. That was a woman!
Caim stood, utterly dumbfounded, and simply petrified. “Decimus, what challenges thou hath left me with…?”
Beatrix frowned, she jumped high up to the heavens and came down crashing against the road Rosaria stood on. It was a feat pulled off so fast and easily that it looked extremely ridiculous, but Rosaria managed to leapt away in time, a magic circle vanishing as it sent her ascending into the air. The road was crushed and the giant’s feet were wet from sewer water. However, in this state of frenzy, she didn’t care about it, instead, she grinned, her hands spread out and she was about to clap at Rosaria who was mid-air.
“Oh man, this might hurt,” Rosaria mumbled.
Suddenly, she found herself standing on a strange circle. From its center, she could see nine tails spreading out to the boundaries.
“Do thou accept this outcome, Godslayer?”
She heard the voice of Oinari, who she could see standing at the corner of the circle, beyond which there was infinite darkness. She made no smile, and appeared to look indifferent, and was devoid of her own tails.
“Heck no! Let me outta here and I will slice more fingers off her gigantic butt!” Rosaria seemed to be glad to see Oinari again, grinning widely as she made her taunt.
“Hah. Thou art most amusing. Then go forth, break through this impossibility—this illogical outcome!”
A new form of power flowed through her body, and soon with a blink of her eyes she found herself back to the air, with Beatrix’ palms about to flatten her. At that moment, the eighth tail instinctively told her that its power was available.
She had no time to think, and thus Rosaria proceeded to place her palm against it. A scarlet aura burned, covering her form. Immediately, guided by instinct, she spread her arms out against the palms that came crashing against her. Rocks formed into a barrier, covering her. The skin of Beatrix’ arms turned gray, as the air of Death crept up to them from the Death Stone of the nine-tailed fox.
Beatrix didn’t seemed to care in her state of berserker, and she punched at Rosaria, sending her down to the ground, but thanks to the barrier, she didn’t feel any pain, as its gray rocks formed under her for protection. Instead, the gray color on Beatrix’ fist grew darker.
“Whoa, I wonder if I could roll it towards her?” Rosaria commented, staring gleefully at the barrier that covered her. However, it disappeared as soon as the gigantic fist was retracted back. “Aw, it went away...”
Rosaria then used the spear to create a pillar to ride on, touching her eighth tail as she was flung towards the giant. As she flew, Rosaria channelled her strength, making a fist and flying straight towards the giantess’ stomach. Beatrix tried to punch Rosaria once again, but she was like a bullet that flew past her fist and hit Beatrix’ stomach, making it wobble for a while—achieving her aim of pissing the giant off more, an achievement that only Rosaria could probably do—or so she thought.
“Take that, I christen that attack as: Rose Bullet!” Rosaria pointed towards the giant, with her other hand on her hip.
The berserked Beatrix slapped her off like a fly before she landed—thus, Rosaria crashed on the base of a tall building beside her. She made an upwards kick, Rosaria brushing past the surface of the building as she was sent upwards. The berserker made a merciless jab afterwards, plunging her against the building—inciting more of the civilians’ cries as she broke out of the other wall of the building, and crashed past the glass of the next.
A resounding noise of shattering glass took place. She found the rocks protecting her from the main brunts of the impacts but even then, the forces rocked her entire body. With the addition of the discord raining down from the sky thanks to Beatrix’ Authority, her brain felt numb and she felt as though she could fall apart any time. If she wasn’t a Campione, she’d have lost consciousness long ago.
Pursuing Rosaria, Beatrix tore through the buildings in her path, literally moving them aside with brute strength as they toppled over as if they were made out of cheese rather than concrete. Each of her steps left behind footprints, some of them crushed innocents.
Her eyes that of a demon, and her body wrapped in an aura as black as the night, she was truly a demonic entity that the people tried to escape from, while the mages stood afar, powerless against this calamitic monster.
She clawed through the structure in which Rosaria was, summoning clouds of debris. Rosaria dabbled with what little strength she had in turn, making fluid steps to avoid the fingers, two of which were missing from the giant’s right hand, which almost made no difference, for she felt this pain not as a Divine creature augmented by the Authority.
Meanwhile, the mages from their short meeting from earlier stood atop a building from afar as they observed the battle between the two Campiones.
“This is absolutely horrible,” Marco said, astonished by the level of destruction.
“It went too far…” Alberta admitted, sighing. What the heck is happening to her…? It’s like she is a Heretic God now!
“If we don’t do anything, this city may well be done for,” Stefano claimed.
“…And with the way things are, it seems like only the eighth King may stop this monster,” Linda commented.
“Does the seventh King not care at all about what she’s doing?” Alina asked.
“Doesn’t seem like it… that’s the reason why I don’t like her. Truly tyrannical King.”
“On that, we can agree.”
“Watch your mouth, that’s our Queen you two are speaking of,” Alberta said with a bitter tone.
Linda only remained silent as she coldly gazed at the Giantess, sighing. Somewhere in her mind she was happy, because she knew that whatever Alberta planned wasn’t going well.
“I apologize, miss, but as you yourself said, she’s gone too far here,” Alina said.
In frustration, the giantess kicked the tall building and sent it flying against the next. Rosaria crawled out from the destruction eventually, her body bloodied as pieces of glass tore into her skin. She stood on the street, looking up to Beatrix, and then the city, its people—everything was in ruins now thanks to their battle. People were crying, a storm was taking place—the world felt as though it was dying as she knew it.
“…This, I don’t want this! Look at what you’re doing, idiot! If you’re going to attack me—attack me!” Rosaria angrily stomped her foot and summoned her sword. She knew she also did mayhem when she fought—Lina and Marie kept on nagging her about it, but it was a necessity: it was unavoidable. But this; they could’ve kept on fighting in the Colosseum, but the giantess chased her out of it. “You destroyed this city which I was about to explore! You big… big idiot!”
His brain practically sputtering in the zenith of his skull, Caim attempted to piece things together from where he stood. Logic was not on his side, that was for sure. And the more he watched, the more he grew stressed. These women—this other Campione, berserking through the city like a maniac—was a menace.
“What coaxed them to sprout destruction of such nature in the first place? Such uncouth wenches… God help them if anyone was harmed,” Caim growled.
“Do you wish for power?”
A voice deep inside Rosaria’s mind called out to her.
“Give it to me! I’d teach this gigantic idiot a lesson!” Rosaria screamed out.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=16NGUjccWdo)
At that moment, she instinctively felt the ninth tail’s power available. She pressed her palm against it, and so she knew that this was the final form of Oinari’s Authority that she received, the Wish Granting Jewel of legend materialized under her palm. She carried it to her chest and pressed against it. An unimaginable amount of Divine energy flowed through her body, the red aura seemingly a large bead from the sight of Beatrix, who seemed to tilt her head in bewilderment.
Rosaria thus placed her palm against the first tail, drawing from it the Ama-no-Ohabari, the fabled sword of Japanese mythology that Oinari was able to summon. The sword now gleamed bright scarlet, sharing the Divine power that Rosaia possessed now. Words came to her mind by way of a Divine revelation, and she recited thus:
“With the righteous light of the wishes collected by the Gods of the Takamagahara! With the blessed light of the earth and mother nature that envelopes this world! I bring forth the change in destiny—with these Words of Power that I speak now—for I shall tie it with this Divine vessel! O Ama-no-Ohabari, cleanse this wretched beast of its sins—cleave its skin, bone, flesh—grant upon her the end of her fate!”
She thus swung her sword, a bright wave of vermillion was sent forth towards Beatrix, who faced this power fearlessly. Her arms met against this fearsome attack, and the Divine energy clashed against her flesh, gray in color—afflicted by the airs of cold Death. Moments passed as the friction spiked to greater lengths. The giantess growled, cracks ran across the gray arm as it shuddered under the pressure of the Wish Granting Jewel and the Ama-no-Ohabari’s combined effects. Eventually, her right arm crumbled like stones, falling to the earth as it left a deep gash upon her right shoulder, blood climbing down from the wound, wetting her black attire. She pulled the other hand up to this wound, and found blood on her palm. She stared with an expression nondescript and then looked down at Rosaria.
A grin formed as a moment passed.
“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!”
Feeling no pain whatsoever, the giantess looked down at Rosaria as if it hardly did anything, despite the large cut that was apparent even to Rosaria from her distance. She raised her foot up and prepared to trample Rosaria once and for all, but the Divine energy buried inside Beatrix from the attack of Ama-no-Ohabari burst forth, and a rain of blood and gore showered down upon the earth. She dropped her foot back, stumbling to find her balance, and her sanity started to return to her from the shock.
“Geh. Really hoped that would work…” Rosaria couldn’t help but laugh awkwardly. What would work on this monster, even? Granted, she skipped four tails straight to the eighth and ninth, but still the giantess stood, as if only bitten by a fly. Wiping her face off of blood, Rosaria stood in guard again. “Fine, let’s do this till the end!”
“Curse you! I’m gonna kill you!! Drag that corpse of yours all over the city!” Beatrix said angrily. Even if she had regained consciousness her anger for Rosaria had not left.
“Look around you! You already did, idiot!” Rosaria gestured towards the ruined city.
“Like I care, if you even cared yourself you would’ve left the city,” Beatrix said as she stood up, all bloodied.
“Huuhhh?! Who’d let leave you with the medallion rainforest—whatever! You’re the one who brought this out of the Colosseum! I wasn’t even done exploring it, now you also destroyed the city! You… you giant butt!” Rosaria pointed an accusing finger towards the wounded giantess.
“Yet, thou both art the cause for its destruction,” Caim mumbled, arms crossed in view of the spectacle. He shook his head with disappointment. “No Campione should act so recklessly…”
There was a light from the Heavens. Like a morning sun it was bright, crystal puddles formed in the air, creating a makeshift staircase as a figure clad in white long dress walked down. Behind her stood four figures shrouded in darkness as the light faded. The Cursed King looked down upon the devastated city, flames, debris, broken structures abound—Rome was truly on the verge of being in ruins. Indeed, it was worse than seeing a calamity strike, as if a Heretic God had finally had its run upon it.
“Tis a calamity indeed. To think they would reduce the entirety of Rome to such a state,” Yagami said in disapproval, looking over to Gloria.
The lady’s eyes gleamed azure. She was a figure so merged with her Authorities that her form was something one could easily write off as celestial—as heavenly—as something unearthly. This unparalleled beauty gazed down upon the city, and then upon the giantess, and thus the redhead. One could find unimaginable rage not in her expression but her very eyes.
Even now since Sol retreated, Caim was sweating more than ever. Nothing pained him more than to see a woman’s scornful gaze. Well, not that he had to deal with such a woman, but it rubbed him the wrong way, regardless.
“Lady Gloria seems rather miffed...” he whispered himself.
“What business did either of you have in my city?”
The True Queen, the true ruler of Europe inquired, her voice echoing across the broken lands.
“Who’re you guys? Dammit, just let me finish stopping this giant butt,” Rosaria took a moment and spoke towards the newcomers. “I’m trying to leave something here!”
“Mind your lips, Eighth, lest I banquish your existence from this plane.”
“My name’s Rosaria! You, gimme a sec here!” She referred to the giantess with her second line and returned towards the newcomer female. “If she wrecks more stuff and then Marie blames me, I’ll tell her it was your fault!”
“Fret not, I shall attend this matter personally and deliver salvation to the people.”
“You're the one who began attacking with Authorities,” Beatrix said.
“You punched me! IN A HANDSHAKE! ARE YOU AN IDIOT?!” Rosaria felt her voice already becoming hoarse from screaming.
“You mentioned that you didn’t have to kill me! If I said no in giving you the medallion you would have attacked me anyways!”
“O giantess, speak—is it you that committed these atrocities towards the city of Rome, and its innocent residents?”
“What of it? The idiot over there is just as guilty. If you’re getting involved, I’m done.”
The cerulean shine of the pupils rose in luminosity. “I am the True Queen, and I am the ruler—and guardian—of Europe. Seeing as you admit to being guilty, it is my decree that you to cease your presence forever from Europe.”
“I’m not leaving my home. This isn’t even your true home.”
“Such childish reasoning. I conquered this country far before you were a babe sucking from your mother’s teats—Europe is far more precious to me than it may ever be to you, and so is Rome. I am the Devil King—and my words are the law. Your actions, seventh King, are disrespectful—disgraceful!”
“Really now? I care not what you think! This is my home.”
“If you refuse to cease your presence, then you leave me no choice but to engage in combat.” She maintained silence momentarily, closing her eyes, and opening them again. Her expression now changed to hold a look of wrath and hostility expected of the True Queen. “I am warning you one final time—Beatrix Fortunato—leave or perish in the soils of your homeland.”
“You're gonna tell me this idiot over here is getting off easy when it was her who unleashed attacks of nature as well?”
In the meanwhile that the two were bickering, Rosaria distracted herself with healing, while looking far off to the ruined city. Hearing the giantess refer to her once more brought her attention back to the two.
“Hey, hey! I made those rock pillars! Cool, huh? The rest was on her, though. You still haven’t said your name, by the way.”
“It was not she wrought such destruction over these fair lands of Rome. She fought as any Godslayer would. I am understanding of the collateral damages—an inevitable charge that accompanies our battles, but the manner in which you handled yourself is simply outrageous! A Campione is the protector of mankind that fends off the Heretic Gods, not those that bring calamity upon man themselves!” the True Queen responded, her words resolute. Such reasoning was enough not to sway her judgement.
“Yeah, that’s what Hubert said, too!” Rosaria quipped, now that she was brought to the conversation.
“We should’ve just chosen to convince the True Queen after all,” Marco said with a sigh.
“You’re right… none are as righteous as Her Majesty,” Stefano agreed.
“This is the second time I am seeing the True Queen, and I have to say… Her Majesty is as awe-inspiring as ever,” Linda said, looking up to the True Queen with a small smile.
Shit, shit, shit… shit! The True Queen is here…!! All… all my plans are gonna go to ruin now! Dammit… damn youuuuuu, eighth King!! Alberta panicked internally even as she displayed a calm expression, sweat rolling down her skin.
Alina saw the sweat and felt a smirk spreading. She willed it to go away. Even if the Divine Instrument ended up under the protection of the True Queen, this incident wouldn’t be a complete loss for Rosaria. It seemed she’d gained a little more respect and if Alina wasn’t mistaken, her King had gained even more control of her Authority.
“I see. The tomato gets to stay but I get kicked out. I was hoping to wait and fight you but I see I have no other choice,” Beatrix said as she stood up. “Then so be it. This is my home, I am not leaving especially if that stupid tomato gets to stay!”
“Very well. So you are claiming that you will stay and meet a humiliating defeat?”
“In my current state it wouldn’t be too humiliating. My humiliation was already caused by that rotten tomato and I already lost my home once. I’m not losing it again by being exiled.”
“Then fight we must, and settle this in the ancient fashion.”
Yagami watched from the sidelines with the two Hime Miko behind him. If anything happened, he would be there to react especially now that Gloria had joined the fray. The state of Rome was horrible, to the extent one could barely call it a ruin. The giantess, he had shown a smidgen of interest in, but the other Campione. With those nine tails, there was no way he as a man of Yamato could not be interested.
Beatrix quickly gathered rocks from the ground with her only remaining hand, before she threw them with haste at the True Queen. She was not about to let herself be exiled from Italy.
The True Queen thus fell to a building below as the chunks of rocks and concrete struck her hard, sending her down from her high-placed crystal. There was a cloud of smoke where she was dropped. Beatrix jumped high, stomping the building where the True Queen had landed upon. The force and her weight demolished the building completely, a cloud of dust spread out as it hit the ground.
“Get up. I’m certain that wouldn’t be enough to take you out,” Beatrix said as she took a step back.
“Oh? Impressive Authority, no wonder it is so destructive.” The True Queen stood atop a puddle of crystal some distance away from Beatrix, floating in the air. How the ruler of Europe reached that point after she stomped at her on the building, was something Beatrix knew not. Indeed, she didn’t looked as though she was hurt—despite the fact that she was struck with debris just a moment ago. “However, I am enraged verily after all. Furthermore, I am disappointed.”
“Damn it, just what is she? Tch, seems I really needed more power before facing her.” Beatrix picked up more debris as she felt at this point she had no other choice but to continue fighting. She was not about to be exiled from her home country, not just when her new life had begun.
The True Queen vanished, traversing into the state of Godspeed, her seamless movement impossible to bare witness to with the naked eye. She reappeared as the cloud of debris passed by her. It was as though Beatrix was dealing with Discordia again, but it was much, much worse. Her senses screamed at her to not face this Godslayer even as she was energized by the feeling of battle-frenzy, which numbed most of her pain except the final cut she had received from Rosaria. The kind of fear that was invoked upon her by the True Queen was something she’d never experienced before, but she refused to give in to it.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=z0Vtz497MZg)
The Goddess of Britain thus raised her right arm up to the Heavens as she sang in her singsong voice thus:
“O personification of the luminous Dawn! O personification of the luminous Moon! I am she who bringeth upon this world the light of justice and the shadow it bears—the wicked who dwell in the dark to slay the dark, the righteous who dwell in the light to slay the light. For I am the ultimate ruler—I am the ultimate bringer of balance! Heed mine prayer and arise, shower thy celestial radiance upon the realm that hath been led astray!”
And so, the sun rose from the east, and the moon rose from the west. The two celestial bodies were pulled up to the horizon as the black clouds were moved away.
Indeed. there was a second sun in the sky now—brought forth by the Authority of the True Queen!
The light of Eos and Selene thus descended upon the giantess of the earth, the luminous rays of the moon and the tremulous rays of the sun danced and intertwined before they showered down at Beatrix.
Yagami grimaced and turned to the two Hime Miko behind him, swiftly covering their eyes with his hands. “Don’t open your eyes if you wish to keep your eyesight.” A pair of red lenses formed and solidified over his own eyes as he returned to watching the spectacle, this time with something to block the inevitable flare of light.
“Ehhh, but I want to see this!”
“Oh hush, heed your Lord’s words.”
The gyaru and the stoic Hime Miko uttered.
Beatrix laughed hysterically. “Crazy attack after another. I don’t want to leave my home! I will not have an outsider have it! I don’t care how long you have lived, old hag! I’ll live and come after you!”
“Oh? Persistent, I see. Very well. I shall not exile you out of respect for the will you have displayed, but know this—you are clearly unfit to rule these lands. Regardless, I shall accept your challenge any time.”
The light of the moon and sun thus smote upon Beatrix’ form. It was cold and hot at the same time, a sensation she could hardly comprehend, yet she found herself screaming from the top of her lungs in utmost agony. Even the final gash delivered upon her by Rosaria didn’t feel this bad, it was as though she was truly on fire, yet at the same time it was as if she was drowning in icy cold water. What was most ridiculous about this situation was that the heat and cold didn’t balance each other and cancel themselves out. Such a miracle that could hurt her Godly form could only be that of an extremely potent Authority.
Beatrix felt intense pain on her body. She had somehow managed to live that attack but was unable to feel much of her body. She tried standing up but could feel her body at all, seemingly not responding with one exception. Her instinct told her that she could call upon something, and so she did. Black wings like that of crows sprouted from her back. She was surprised, she had not seen this before. She couldn’t help but smile. She then began to flap her wings even if she couldn’t properly move she didn’t want to be laid on the ground.
“I shall take these lands from you, it might not be today but I shall take them from your grasp one day!”
“As I have stated, I am willing to accept your challenge in the future. Savor your defeat well, young King.”
I will take you down one day and take everything from you… Beatrix thought, her body now transforming back to normal. She noticed that the fingers cut off from her hand were restored as she returned to her ordinary form, but the wounds remained. Tired and full of fatigue, she finally passed out.
“See, told you that she wrecked it,” Rosaria spoke casually, tossing a piece of debris to the side. She was too busy trying not to be a casualty in the surprise battle that broke out—she even forgot that she should be a combatant there, too. “That said, I’m going to find Lina and Marie!” She walked only a few paces until her Authority finally ended, which also pulled out the surge of energy keeping her up, making her fall to her knees and eventually plopping face down to the dirt, passed out.
Once the light show was over, the red faded away and Yagami released the hold he had kept on the two girls. He would have to reevaluate that giantess, seeing that she managed to withstand that Authority, something he hadn’t expected from a youngling.
Now that all was said and done, Caim deemed it safe to finally come out. As he walked devoutly across the debris and rubble, making a beeline for the redhead’s body, he frowned once he got a good look at her.
“Reckless,” he snarled. He glanced over to the other woman—the giantess—and deepened his scowl. “Foolish. And yet, the both of thee hath no shame...”
The Paladin sighed. There was no point in berating the unconscious. There was something more important on his mind as he saw the True Queen come down to the street where he was, taking steps across crystal platforms that formed under her soles.
“Lady Gloria?” He turned to the True Queen, almost failing to hide his now-pleased expression. “Thou were... simply extraordinary…” While he was nothing short of amazed, Caim wasn’t the best at giving compliments, or showing any emotion other than that stern look he would give. Actually, he was very awkward with giving praise to others.
“I thank thou for thy hearty compliment,” Gloria only said as she looked down at the seventh King on the ground.
“So you were out,” Marina said with an indifferent look, popping up from behind the Campione. “Did you see how this mess came to be?”
“Verily. These two were the cause of it as far as I’ve seen.” Caim’s voice was stern once he pointed to the unconscious couple near him. He then sighed with resign. “I suppose it wouldst been a great deal to ask for their quelling much earlier.”
“The information arrived rather late, so we couldn’t take action earlier.”
Alina stayed a respectful distance from the True Queen as she picked her away across the destruction to get to Rosaria. Nonetheless, she couldn’t help but glance at the ancient Campione, the display of her power still fresh in her mind. Will Rosaria be as strong as her one day? Alina realized she probably wouldn’t be around to see it. She’d die from old age if nothing else, but hopefully she could continue to be a part of this for as long as possible.
The Diavolo Rosso reached the eighth King’s battered body. “You’ve done enough for today, my lord,” she said.” She scooped her up in her arms.
“O knight of the Copper Black Cross, tell your Lord that the Divine Instrument shall be accepted by me, Gloria, the second King,” the True Queen proclaimed with a tone that demanded respect, her voice echoing across the street.
Alina froze, then found her voice. “Your message shall be delivered, Your Majesty,” she shouted back.
“Nnn, t’was our first encounter would be as such but the two younglings have potential,” Yagami commented as he appeared beside Gloria. “Both have traits that interest me, the giant one. Not many could withstand that particular Authority. The crimson haired lass is also intriguing with the power of the nine-tailed fox.”
“The giantess hath usurped an Authority from the mighty Discordia… thus she possesses extraordinary vitality—but that may well be her only useful trait,” Gloria replied.
“Fumu fumu, that may be so but she hath survived nonetheless. Perhaps with a little guidance, she will amount to more than just a ruffian.”
“With little guidance, she shall learn from thee what benefits her evil ambitions, and betray thy expectations—do not squander efforts most precious, Cursed King.”
“A shame then for her designs to be as dark as what composes my body. A watchful eye on her, I shall keep due to no small part of what she has done to Rome.” Yagami turned to the two Hime Miko behind him, nudging them forward to take a look at the devastation. “Observe, the destruction caused by two young Devil Kings. See what they have wrought on what is the capital of Italy.”
“As expected of the mon—the Kings,” Himiko boldly said.
“That’s pretty sad in a way, I was looking forward to observing the fashion senses of the Europeans,” Natsuki replied, rubbing the back of her head.
“There will be other cities for us to visit. There we can take time to indulge in some of what Europe has to offer but please focus on the matter at hand, Natsuki.”
“What’s there to focus about here?”
“This could have very well happened in Yamato. Do you not understand that Devil Kings are walking disasters?” Yagami said, rapping her lightly on the head.
“I already knew that, though. Your Majesty is a well-reputed monster in our country, after all.” The gyaru laughed. “How silly of Your Majesty yourself to personally tell me that.”
“This city was levelled in less than a day yet you don’t bat an eyelid. Children these days…” he grumbled. “Still, an experience to be had for those who have yet to witness destruction firsthand.”
“Mn? While this is amazing, there are more amazing things to see anyway—I can show them to you any time for a good extra wad of cash. Ehehe.”
“Shameless…” Himiko huffed.
“Don’t I already give you enough pocket money?” Yagami added with a frown. “I hope at least you can understand the implications of this battle, Himiko.”
“But it’s never enough!”
“Indeed I do, my Lord may count on it,” Himiko replied with a slight bow of her head. “It is evident that monsters akin to Your Majesty are spawning and the world may soon be reduced to this state all the same.”
“Which is why stepping out once in a blue moon is beneficial. Nnn, I do so wish to speak to the two young ones…”
“And?”
“I’d rather not get involved with such people,” Natsuki blatantly expressed. “They’re a bunch of idiots.”
“Heh, they remind me of the time I was their age. Young, reckless and a penchant for destruction. Still, what makes you say that, Natsuki-chan?” Yagami asked.
“Sixth sense, I guess? I have a way of telling what kind of people I meet, sorta.”
Yagami looked to Himiko for confirmation, who shrugged, “Ho, then what kind of person did I feel like to you?”
“Hm… a man who pretends to be upright and elderly but just wants to be young again?”
Yagami chuckled. “Not too far from the mark, my dear. Let us continue this conversation tonight, you have sufficiently piqued my interest as well.”
“For tonight we may rest in the hotel that I hath been in before arriving at the lands of Yamato,” Gloria said. “I shall be moving out in the morrow.”
“Shall I follow thou or is Europe open to my travels?” Yagami asked for confirmation.
“That is a decision left to thee, I am returning to England with the Divine Instrument.”
“Hoho, Britannia. Hmm, I shall give my decision by then. Art thou going to study the Divine Instrument?”
“Not much to study of it, I am knowledgeable of it enough. The Day of Rising Forests… I suppose I shall take this matter into mine own hands.”
“Ho, this might sway mine decision enough with the way thou regards the matter. Bah, I shall leave it for later. Where are the two younglings headed, I wonder…”
“I reckon they shall stay here… or would they pursue the Divine Instrument? That would be interesting in itself.”
“Hah, I don’t think any are foolish enough to do so, True Queen. If they wake before thy departure then perhaps we shall have a short conversation. The nine tails… That particular Authority is almost synonymous with that of my Yamato’s but there is always the faint possibility of it being otherwise.”
“I doubt the children would awaken by then, their bodies are far too tired from the ordeal. Though I agree with thou on the possibility, it is undoubtedly related to the legends of the nine tailed foxes that this child may hath usurped.”
“Mufufu. This will be most enjoyable…” Yagami uttered, mostly to himself as a smile began to form on his face.
“Thou seem a tad too happy about this, not that I can judge, however. The wretches deserve such punishment,” Caim commented. He crossed his arms and almost mused once he stood next to Yagami.
“They are young and brash but I suppose you are right, paladin. It is inexcusable to have a lack of manners at that age.”
“What I would like to know is, what in God’s holy name was on their minds when they were causing this much destruction? Remorse, did they not feel?”
“That matters not when compared to the True Queen’s wrath,” Yagami said with a shrug of his shoulders. “We are Devil Kings, destruction inevitably follows in our wake.”
“Thou art a Campione, ser? I would not have been able to tell if thou had not told me firsthand.” Caim’s expression switched to a face of interest as a single brow raised.
“The very same. Just an old one, mind you. Wanted to see what the youngins are up to so here I am.”
“Funny how thou would happen to stumble upon this chaos upon thy visit. Heh… Decimus would be furious to find this done by children. Knowing him, he would take these two under his wing, punish them, and recondition their personalities altogether.” An almost content smirk fell upon Caim’s expression, then, as if something of that nature pleased him.
“You have uttered a name I have not heard for untold ages, paladin. Why… or how do you know of that name?”
“I suppose thou doth not know. Decimus was my master in times of the Third Crusade before his death.”
“This paladin speaketh of a curious tale in which he claimeth to hath cometh from the path,” Gloria supplemented. Yagami only made a look of interest and hummed as he listened.
“T’is the truth. The image of castles and my fellow knights at my side doth be clear in my memory—mayhaps the last thing I recall that made the smallest iota of sense,” Caim defended. “I had almost believed myself to be in a completely different realm with how bloody chaotic everything is here.”
“It’s not usually so bad here,” Marina said. “Much more peaceful than the crusades, I believe your timing is simply quite bad,” Marina said.
“…Is there any information the texts of today that telleth of the Third Crusade’s end, by the way? I am curious what my fate would spell had I stayed back.”
“They are rather easy to find if you know where to look, such as the internet.”
“The…” Raising his brow as high as he could manage, the Paladin made a mixed expression of irritation and confusion. “Art thou fabricating words? Thou would not find information in a net.”
“It is something you use on a computer. A virtual world, sorta.”
Even with that explanation, the Paladin was just as clueless.
“…What? Now thou art just making fun of me. T’is possible to acquire information in some fabricated world thou would call a… compyootor?”
“Uh… E-Elder Sister…?” Marina called out to Gloria with eyes pleading for help.
“Ufufu, I suppose it would take some time for our ancient Paladin to adjust with the technology of our time,” Gloria said with a look of mirth.
“Hmph, assuming my sanity remains intact, considering everything I saw here today.” Caim crossed his arms and furrowed his brows toward the distance.
“Assuming it does…” Marina repeated.
“We have overstayed our welcome in this wreckage. Come, let us depart,” Gloria said, walking away, the group joining her as she started her departure.
“It is a pleasure to meet you, eighth King, currently there is a bit of a dispute. As the seventh King said,” Linda began, gesturing towards Beatrix as she mentioned her, “we may need a contest of who is superior to decide who takes the medallion with them.”
Of course, Linda wouldn’t even know of the eighth Campione if not for Marie swiftly making the call and filling her in while they themselves were on the way. The timing was so perfect that one could say the supposed French Princess of Lys Blanc was very proud of herself. Albeit some would prefer to call her shrewd and sly.
Alberto frowned. Tch, they just had to get here now of all times… some information spreads too fast as usual.
“A duel between the Kings… here?” Marco Brivio looked astounded.
Stefano laughed. “How interesting, I’d love to see that.”
“Oh? So that is the seventh King…” Marie made the smile of a sly fox as she looked down at the supposed “Queen.”
Alina had heard the tail end of the conversation as they entered the Colosseum. The seventh Campione matched her reputation. “She doesn’t seem like a very pleasant person to be around,” she said under her breath.
“Alright, alright, just give me the medallion, you know?” Rosaria scratched her hair, looking at the supposed seventh King. “Robert said that I shouldn’t kill you anyways.”
“Ohoho, do you really believe you could kill me? I think someone has the wrong idea here,” Beatrix said as she walked up to Rosaria and extended her hand.
“Ufufu, that would be you,” Rosaria smirked and then took Beatrix’ hand and grasped it firmly.
Ascertaining her own grip tighter Beatrix pulled Rosaria in with her free hand and aimed a punch straight at her stomach. The blow landed with ease as a loud thud could be heard.
“I don’t think you know who you're messing with here.”
The audience was very much surprised at this predicament, but none could make a comment from said surprise, and none could interrupt the supposed dialogue that the Kings were having, for it was not their place to do so.
From the dust screen made by Beatrix’ powerful blow came a small rumble, which in a matter of a second or two suddenly intensified as a gigantic pillar of rock shot through the screen and into Beatrix, pushing all the way through the walls of the maze until it stopped just past the Colosseum's outer wall. From the screen, out came Rosaria who was holding her stomach, and now having nine tails on her lower back, carrying a jeweled spear familiar to both Marie and Alina.
“Ow… that hurts! Seriously, who punches people in a handshake? Are you an idiot?!” When she saw that there was no one to receive her scolding, Rosaria realized that she had been too excited when she created the pillar. “Oh… erm… hehe, did I do too much?” she said, sticking her tongue out and making a silly wink.
“Ooh, so that is an Authority… but wait, weren’t there seven Kings? I don’t remember hearing of her before,” Stefano said in surprise.
“That there is the latest, the eighth King,” Linda coldly answered.
“That is correct,” Marie added, walking up to the group of observers. “And that is but one of her many powers, there are eight more facets of her Authority.”
“What? Is that so?”
“Yes, each of the tails hold differing powers.”
“Ahh, the White Vanguard,” Marco said in surprise. “The new King is in good hands.”
“I thank you for the compliment.”
“Should you really be giving away information about her, Miss Auguste?” Alina asked, joining them as well.
“Oh, but we need to advertise her for them.”
“That is correct, we cannot give the Divine Instrument to someone we do not know…” Marco said.
“We were told of Queen Beatrix’ power too… and I honestly hope they don’t go all-out in this fight,” said Stefano.
“I would prefer that as well, but do you mean you would be comfortable giving the Instrument over to a newly born King based merely on what we tell you?” Alina asked.
“Well, isn’t this a good chance to see how much truth you two speak, then?”
“That’s precisely what I was getting at. And given their personalities, I don’t think they’ll leave the Colosseum today without a fight.
It appears Miss Alina is dull in diplomatic affairs after all, Marie evaluated internally, feeling somewhat disappointed.
“Interesting—an interesting candidate she is for the medallion…” Marco said as he examined the pillar with his own eyes.
Tch, if only she appeared a bit late this could’ve been finished, Alberta thought, biting on a nail angrily. Let’s just hope our King can back up those fat words of hers.
“Gah! The medallion!” Rosaria’s confident expression faltered as she remembered that the suckerpuncher had the medallion.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=m_qeB8aZNsc&index=6)
Beatrix began laughing as she could feel the pain of the hit, but she didn’t care that it hurt as she had become excited. She stood up, dusting herself.
“If you†˜re gonna use your Authority I might as well.” Thus, Beatrix began to chant her spell words of power. “O wretched children, weave your web of merriment with the fools in bliss—inglorious, unarmed—singing songs over the wine; you all degrade the earthy generation of Satyrs, drowning all warlike hopes in their cups.” A darkness thus enveloped her form, her mana spiking rapidly from her body. “There may be banquet after battle, there may be dancing after the war in the palace grand and gorgeous—but without hard work, it is not possible to dwell in the inaccessible heavens.”
Rosaria decided that she wasn’t excited for seeing the Authority of this one particular person, seeing that she suckerpunched her. She started stabbing at the ground with the spear. And so, like a geyser, multiple pillars bursted forth and pierced through the air with a loud rumble. The pillars then rained their blows upon the chanting Campione as their trajectory brought them right on top of her, filling the arena with a large dust cloud. Rosaria stood where she was and spun the spear around, and made a standing relaxed stance, believing that she had done considerable damage. She turned to her friends and raised a thumb towards them, too.
Marie waved at her in turn, but Rosaria heard the chant continue thus:
“The road to the blessed is not easy; noble deeds give the only path to the firmament of Heaven by God's decree. You foolish beings too, then, shalt endure hardship of every kind. I, in all my rancour foretell to you the coming of your end—for I shall trample your hopes, ravish your form, and crush your very soul with afflicting discord!”
Beatrix’ body began to grow. She could feel her adrenaline—more importantly, her magical powers—rushing through her entire body. Her clothes remained intact as she grew to a giant gize. A wicked smile could be seen on her face. “Let’s us see how you like a taste of your own medicine.” Beatrix began kicking the pillars that Rosaria had made; giant boulders were sent flying towards her.
“What ridiculous power…!” Stefano commented.
“As expected of my Queen,” Alberta said with a smug smile.
“She is so much larger than I had thought…” Marie remarked, her mouth gaping as she looked up to Beatrix.
A fifty meter tall giantess.
Suffice it to say, even the White Vanguard of the Lys Blanc was taken aback.
“Tch, monster,” Linda said under her breath.
“Just how will this go down…?” Allen said to himself, shaking his head. “I fear for this colosseum.”
“The other King is impressive too… hm,” Marco watched as the Kings faced each other.
“Yes…” Alina said, but she couldn’t take her eyes off of Beatrix’ towering form. She’d been a Campione for months already. Would Rosaria be able to best her?
Surprised by the sudden growth of her enemy, Rosaria was too late in creating a wall to protect her. By the time it formed, the boulders started hitting the wall, eventually breaking each other off and sending debris flying towards her. She tried slicing through some of them, but eventually they overwhelmed her and made various cuts on her—and one particularly large boulder finally seemed to crush her. A slice split the rock from the bottom, and Rosaria stood dusty and bloodied from her wounds, but it didn’t seemed to curb her enthusiasm for the fight.
“Wow, she’s just flashing everything from below here...” Rosaria said, as she gulped. Should she hold back at this point, the Colosseum didn’t seemed like it’d survive either way. She placed the spear into her second tail as it vanished, and materialized a metal fan from her third tail. She then flicked the fan open and fanned the air, creating a small tornado just below Beatrix. The furious winds picked up debris from before and some loose ones from the arena as it gained speed, with the effect of it also raising the giantess’ skirt up, like that one particular scene from Hollywood. Beatrix could feel her panty ripping slightly as the winds blew upon her bottom.
“Oho… good going, Miss Rosaria,” Marie commented. The men beside her looked away, blushing, excluding Marco the old man, who exhaled heavily.
Alberta palmed her forehead. “What the hell is wrong with this new King…?”
“She’s still figuring out how her powers work,” Alina said.
“T-that one appears to be intentional no matter how you try to excuse it,” Allen said as he kept his eyes away.
“O-oh… Oops?” Rosaria covered her face with a hand as the giant was almost stripped naked below.
Beatrix’ face was slightly red. Not only was she embarrassed—she was furious. Never once had she been shamed like this before. She stomped the ground as hard as she could. Her foot cut through the tornado, dispersing it. An earthquake then began to shake the arena.
“You fucking pervert!! I will never accept someone like you as better qualified!”
Rosaria fell flat to her face from the earthquake, but quickly sprang back up again.
“Whoa, mind your language, here!” she shouted with a nagging tone as she dusted herself. She then shrugged and continued with a smug smirk, “Kids these days.” As she finished, she realized that the giantess was on the way to grab her, so she jumped out of the way, just a few meters to the side of the arm.
Switching back to the spear, she started creating pillars to overlap the giant’s arm, but the giant was surprisingly quick as the pillars only hit the side of her arm and crumbled from her movement.
Beatrix followed by trying to stomp Rosaria after quickly getting free from her pillars, but Rosaria managed to dodge her stomp, not before getting sent flying back by the shockwave. Beatrix then tried to follow up going after Rosaria again, as she then saw yet another tornado coming towards her. Out of anger at seeing it she threw a punch towards it ripping through it, but not without feeling pain from cuts caused by its razor-sharp gales. Rosaria again tried to evade her but this time she was a moment too late as Beatrix managed to grab her in her hands as she then began to squeeze her tight in her grip.
“O Ama-no-Ohabari, grant upon the dweller of the world a fitting Death!” Rosa chanted, managing to summon her katana which grew in size and pierced through the giant’s skin, loosening her grip.
Blood spouted from Rosaria’s mouth as Beatrix’ grip broke some of her ribs—which were tougher than steel for a Campione—but she managed to make the most minute of movements with the handle—a technique brought instinctively to her, but she preferred to think of it as Oinari guiding her hand. The now-elongated Divine blade swept through Beatrix’ fingers as she fell, managing to slice off two of them before Rosaria hit the ground with a loud thud. Seeing the damage managed to light Rosaria’s fires back up and she pushed herself back up with a grin on her face.
Beatrix was beyond furious. Never before had she felt this much anger. Through the pain she raised her leg and kicked Rosaria as if she were a soccer ball. Sending her flying hard into the the stadium seats. Rosaria tumbled across a good length of the ancient arena as more dust clouds filled the air. A few moments passed by in silence as suddenly it was as if the cloud were sliced into two and a small wound appeared on Beatrix’ leg.
Behind the now split cloud of dust, Rosaria returned to her stance, looking defiant. Her expression lacked the playful appearance that was almost always on her face as she realized how big the danger she was in. However, even deeper, as her life hung on the line—she was as excited as she could possibly be.
Beatrix ran to one of the sides of the colosseum as she began to drag her foot across it—intending to send debris and kicked Rosaria. Part of the colosseum began to collapse as Beatrix’ foot ran across it aiming straight at Rosaria, kicking her hard as she sent her crashing into one of the nearby buildings, soon to incite panic in the city. She could feel another cut on her foot due to Rosaria’s blade but ignored it.
Rosaria felt dazed as she crashed into the building, thankful for her improved constitution as a Campione as she pulled herself up yet again. She realized she was quite far from the Colosseum now, so she took her time and healed herself up, thankful that there weren’t any people inside that would bug her. She materialized the spear yet again and summoned a rock pillar and rode on top of it, summoning another one on top of the first one when it reached its maximum range. Finally she arrived back to the arena, feeling a little bit better.
“Now you’ve destroyed other buildings too! What would you do if Marie asks me to pay for them?!”
Rosaria stomped on the ground, but it was nothing compared to the power of Beatrix’ stomp. Truly, she felt a little bit scared against her current opponent, as it was the first time she fought something that was as destructive as her, way more than something that was just a byproduct of intense combat. Perhaps it was due to her size that it couldn’t be helped, but still, it was rather hard to not think of her destruction as apocalyptic. She could only think that maybe this was what the others felt when she fought.
Beatrix kicked debris yet again once she saw Rosaria far away on a building. More of the Colosseum began to collapse. She had no care for the irreparable damages incurred, her only goal now was to take down Rosaria, who fell down from the pillars and onto the street below. A long fall, the impact racked her back, but compared to crashing against the building moments ago, it didn’t feel too bad.
“Man, she really is going at it at destroying this place...” She held her stomach, as her injuries—despite her first aid earlier—had already taken their toll on her. She returned the Divine blade into her tail as she watched the giant wreak havoc on the ancient structure. Oinari… help me fight her off. “Marie… Lina...”
Lightning flashed across the sky and a loud laughter echoed across the city. The people of the city all felt weaker mentally from the storm of discord sown by the black clouds.
Drunk with power, Beatrix had finally lost her sanity as the rush of excitement flowed much more fluidly through her brain. She laughed hysterically. Looking down at Rosaria with glee—the ant still alive—it irked her somewhat, and she threw her fist against a tall building beside her—shattering glasses and sending away any potential bystanders flying inside the building—after taking a few steps away from the Colosseum, sending a piece of it flying at her. She repeated this process, bulges of concrete crashed down at Rosaria with loud thuds.
Rosaria’s eyes grew like dinner plates as she saw the amount of debris coming towards her. Quickly materializing the double-edged blade, she started slicing through the air, making cuts at the debris to miss her. There were some faster and sharper rocks that managed to cut her, but they were a trifling matter as she worked on dicing the larger ones, hopping on the ones that were destroyed from where she stood. Jumping from one large rock to the other, she continued slicing through the projectiles being hurled at her until they stopped, and she stabbed the sword into the large rock she was now standing on, panting as she rested her body for a few seconds.
“Phew, that was… kinda fun. Haa… haa…” she said, wiping her brow.
Meanwhile, Caim was just exiting the hotel, having already marveled with how much it differed from lodgings back in his previous time. Everything was so luxurious and clean when he first saw it.
Once he stepped out to get a bit of fresh air, he had almost stumbled over a mound of concrete just sitting hazardously in the middle of the ground.
“I could have broken my neck, tripping over that. Someone should really cleanse the ground or more will fall victim to—”
It was in that moment where he gazed up to the rest of the city of Rome, relieved from the lack of sun. The knight would have thought the clouds were finally in his favor today, so much that they even resembled beautiful women jumping out of a Colosseum.
“Wait…”
That was no cloud. That was a woman!
Caim stood, utterly dumbfounded, and simply petrified. “Decimus, what challenges thou hath left me with…?”
Beatrix frowned, she jumped high up to the heavens and came down crashing against the road Rosaria stood on. It was a feat pulled off so fast and easily that it looked extremely ridiculous, but Rosaria managed to leapt away in time, a magic circle vanishing as it sent her ascending into the air. The road was crushed and the giant’s feet were wet from sewer water. However, in this state of frenzy, she didn’t care about it, instead, she grinned, her hands spread out and she was about to clap at Rosaria who was mid-air.
“Oh man, this might hurt,” Rosaria mumbled.
Suddenly, she found herself standing on a strange circle. From its center, she could see nine tails spreading out to the boundaries.
“Do thou accept this outcome, Godslayer?”
She heard the voice of Oinari, who she could see standing at the corner of the circle, beyond which there was infinite darkness. She made no smile, and appeared to look indifferent, and was devoid of her own tails.
“Heck no! Let me outta here and I will slice more fingers off her gigantic butt!” Rosaria seemed to be glad to see Oinari again, grinning widely as she made her taunt.
“Hah. Thou art most amusing. Then go forth, break through this impossibility—this illogical outcome!”
A new form of power flowed through her body, and soon with a blink of her eyes she found herself back to the air, with Beatrix’ palms about to flatten her. At that moment, the eighth tail instinctively told her that its power was available.
She had no time to think, and thus Rosaria proceeded to place her palm against it. A scarlet aura burned, covering her form. Immediately, guided by instinct, she spread her arms out against the palms that came crashing against her. Rocks formed into a barrier, covering her. The skin of Beatrix’ arms turned gray, as the air of Death crept up to them from the Death Stone of the nine-tailed fox.
Beatrix didn’t seemed to care in her state of berserker, and she punched at Rosaria, sending her down to the ground, but thanks to the barrier, she didn’t feel any pain, as its gray rocks formed under her for protection. Instead, the gray color on Beatrix’ fist grew darker.
“Whoa, I wonder if I could roll it towards her?” Rosaria commented, staring gleefully at the barrier that covered her. However, it disappeared as soon as the gigantic fist was retracted back. “Aw, it went away...”
Rosaria then used the spear to create a pillar to ride on, touching her eighth tail as she was flung towards the giant. As she flew, Rosaria channelled her strength, making a fist and flying straight towards the giantess’ stomach. Beatrix tried to punch Rosaria once again, but she was like a bullet that flew past her fist and hit Beatrix’ stomach, making it wobble for a while—achieving her aim of pissing the giant off more, an achievement that only Rosaria could probably do—or so she thought.
“Take that, I christen that attack as: Rose Bullet!” Rosaria pointed towards the giant, with her other hand on her hip.
The berserked Beatrix slapped her off like a fly before she landed—thus, Rosaria crashed on the base of a tall building beside her. She made an upwards kick, Rosaria brushing past the surface of the building as she was sent upwards. The berserker made a merciless jab afterwards, plunging her against the building—inciting more of the civilians’ cries as she broke out of the other wall of the building, and crashed past the glass of the next.
A resounding noise of shattering glass took place. She found the rocks protecting her from the main brunts of the impacts but even then, the forces rocked her entire body. With the addition of the discord raining down from the sky thanks to Beatrix’ Authority, her brain felt numb and she felt as though she could fall apart any time. If she wasn’t a Campione, she’d have lost consciousness long ago.
Pursuing Rosaria, Beatrix tore through the buildings in her path, literally moving them aside with brute strength as they toppled over as if they were made out of cheese rather than concrete. Each of her steps left behind footprints, some of them crushed innocents.
Her eyes that of a demon, and her body wrapped in an aura as black as the night, she was truly a demonic entity that the people tried to escape from, while the mages stood afar, powerless against this calamitic monster.
She clawed through the structure in which Rosaria was, summoning clouds of debris. Rosaria dabbled with what little strength she had in turn, making fluid steps to avoid the fingers, two of which were missing from the giant’s right hand, which almost made no difference, for she felt this pain not as a Divine creature augmented by the Authority.
Meanwhile, the mages from their short meeting from earlier stood atop a building from afar as they observed the battle between the two Campiones.
“This is absolutely horrible,” Marco said, astonished by the level of destruction.
“It went too far…” Alberta admitted, sighing. What the heck is happening to her…? It’s like she is a Heretic God now!
“If we don’t do anything, this city may well be done for,” Stefano claimed.
“…And with the way things are, it seems like only the eighth King may stop this monster,” Linda commented.
“Does the seventh King not care at all about what she’s doing?” Alina asked.
“Doesn’t seem like it… that’s the reason why I don’t like her. Truly tyrannical King.”
“On that, we can agree.”
“Watch your mouth, that’s our Queen you two are speaking of,” Alberta said with a bitter tone.
Linda only remained silent as she coldly gazed at the Giantess, sighing. Somewhere in her mind she was happy, because she knew that whatever Alberta planned wasn’t going well.
“I apologize, miss, but as you yourself said, she’s gone too far here,” Alina said.
In frustration, the giantess kicked the tall building and sent it flying against the next. Rosaria crawled out from the destruction eventually, her body bloodied as pieces of glass tore into her skin. She stood on the street, looking up to Beatrix, and then the city, its people—everything was in ruins now thanks to their battle. People were crying, a storm was taking place—the world felt as though it was dying as she knew it.
“…This, I don’t want this! Look at what you’re doing, idiot! If you’re going to attack me—attack me!” Rosaria angrily stomped her foot and summoned her sword. She knew she also did mayhem when she fought—Lina and Marie kept on nagging her about it, but it was a necessity: it was unavoidable. But this; they could’ve kept on fighting in the Colosseum, but the giantess chased her out of it. “You destroyed this city which I was about to explore! You big… big idiot!”
His brain practically sputtering in the zenith of his skull, Caim attempted to piece things together from where he stood. Logic was not on his side, that was for sure. And the more he watched, the more he grew stressed. These women—this other Campione, berserking through the city like a maniac—was a menace.
“What coaxed them to sprout destruction of such nature in the first place? Such uncouth wenches… God help them if anyone was harmed,” Caim growled.
“Do you wish for power?”
A voice deep inside Rosaria’s mind called out to her.
“Give it to me! I’d teach this gigantic idiot a lesson!” Rosaria screamed out.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=16NGUjccWdo)
At that moment, she instinctively felt the ninth tail’s power available. She pressed her palm against it, and so she knew that this was the final form of Oinari’s Authority that she received, the Wish Granting Jewel of legend materialized under her palm. She carried it to her chest and pressed against it. An unimaginable amount of Divine energy flowed through her body, the red aura seemingly a large bead from the sight of Beatrix, who seemed to tilt her head in bewilderment.
Rosaria thus placed her palm against the first tail, drawing from it the Ama-no-Ohabari, the fabled sword of Japanese mythology that Oinari was able to summon. The sword now gleamed bright scarlet, sharing the Divine power that Rosaia possessed now. Words came to her mind by way of a Divine revelation, and she recited thus:
“With the righteous light of the wishes collected by the Gods of the Takamagahara! With the blessed light of the earth and mother nature that envelopes this world! I bring forth the change in destiny—with these Words of Power that I speak now—for I shall tie it with this Divine vessel! O Ama-no-Ohabari, cleanse this wretched beast of its sins—cleave its skin, bone, flesh—grant upon her the end of her fate!”
She thus swung her sword, a bright wave of vermillion was sent forth towards Beatrix, who faced this power fearlessly. Her arms met against this fearsome attack, and the Divine energy clashed against her flesh, gray in color—afflicted by the airs of cold Death. Moments passed as the friction spiked to greater lengths. The giantess growled, cracks ran across the gray arm as it shuddered under the pressure of the Wish Granting Jewel and the Ama-no-Ohabari’s combined effects. Eventually, her right arm crumbled like stones, falling to the earth as it left a deep gash upon her right shoulder, blood climbing down from the wound, wetting her black attire. She pulled the other hand up to this wound, and found blood on her palm. She stared with an expression nondescript and then looked down at Rosaria.
A grin formed as a moment passed.
“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!”
Feeling no pain whatsoever, the giantess looked down at Rosaria as if it hardly did anything, despite the large cut that was apparent even to Rosaria from her distance. She raised her foot up and prepared to trample Rosaria once and for all, but the Divine energy buried inside Beatrix from the attack of Ama-no-Ohabari burst forth, and a rain of blood and gore showered down upon the earth. She dropped her foot back, stumbling to find her balance, and her sanity started to return to her from the shock.
“Geh. Really hoped that would work…” Rosaria couldn’t help but laugh awkwardly. What would work on this monster, even? Granted, she skipped four tails straight to the eighth and ninth, but still the giantess stood, as if only bitten by a fly. Wiping her face off of blood, Rosaria stood in guard again. “Fine, let’s do this till the end!”
“Curse you! I’m gonna kill you!! Drag that corpse of yours all over the city!” Beatrix said angrily. Even if she had regained consciousness her anger for Rosaria had not left.
“Look around you! You already did, idiot!” Rosaria gestured towards the ruined city.
“Like I care, if you even cared yourself you would’ve left the city,” Beatrix said as she stood up, all bloodied.
“Huuhhh?! Who’d let leave you with the medallion rainforest—whatever! You’re the one who brought this out of the Colosseum! I wasn’t even done exploring it, now you also destroyed the city! You… you giant butt!” Rosaria pointed an accusing finger towards the wounded giantess.
“Yet, thou both art the cause for its destruction,” Caim mumbled, arms crossed in view of the spectacle. He shook his head with disappointment. “No Campione should act so recklessly…”
There was a light from the Heavens. Like a morning sun it was bright, crystal puddles formed in the air, creating a makeshift staircase as a figure clad in white long dress walked down. Behind her stood four figures shrouded in darkness as the light faded. The Cursed King looked down upon the devastated city, flames, debris, broken structures abound—Rome was truly on the verge of being in ruins. Indeed, it was worse than seeing a calamity strike, as if a Heretic God had finally had its run upon it.
“Tis a calamity indeed. To think they would reduce the entirety of Rome to such a state,” Yagami said in disapproval, looking over to Gloria.
The lady’s eyes gleamed azure. She was a figure so merged with her Authorities that her form was something one could easily write off as celestial—as heavenly—as something unearthly. This unparalleled beauty gazed down upon the city, and then upon the giantess, and thus the redhead. One could find unimaginable rage not in her expression but her very eyes.
Even now since Sol retreated, Caim was sweating more than ever. Nothing pained him more than to see a woman’s scornful gaze. Well, not that he had to deal with such a woman, but it rubbed him the wrong way, regardless.
“Lady Gloria seems rather miffed...” he whispered himself.
“What business did either of you have in my city?”
The True Queen, the true ruler of Europe inquired, her voice echoing across the broken lands.
“Who’re you guys? Dammit, just let me finish stopping this giant butt,” Rosaria took a moment and spoke towards the newcomers. “I’m trying to leave something here!”
“Mind your lips, Eighth, lest I banquish your existence from this plane.”
“My name’s Rosaria! You, gimme a sec here!” She referred to the giantess with her second line and returned towards the newcomer female. “If she wrecks more stuff and then Marie blames me, I’ll tell her it was your fault!”
“Fret not, I shall attend this matter personally and deliver salvation to the people.”
“You're the one who began attacking with Authorities,” Beatrix said.
“You punched me! IN A HANDSHAKE! ARE YOU AN IDIOT?!” Rosaria felt her voice already becoming hoarse from screaming.
“You mentioned that you didn’t have to kill me! If I said no in giving you the medallion you would have attacked me anyways!”
“O giantess, speak—is it you that committed these atrocities towards the city of Rome, and its innocent residents?”
“What of it? The idiot over there is just as guilty. If you’re getting involved, I’m done.”
The cerulean shine of the pupils rose in luminosity. “I am the True Queen, and I am the ruler—and guardian—of Europe. Seeing as you admit to being guilty, it is my decree that you to cease your presence forever from Europe.”
“I’m not leaving my home. This isn’t even your true home.”
“Such childish reasoning. I conquered this country far before you were a babe sucking from your mother’s teats—Europe is far more precious to me than it may ever be to you, and so is Rome. I am the Devil King—and my words are the law. Your actions, seventh King, are disrespectful—disgraceful!”
“Really now? I care not what you think! This is my home.”
“If you refuse to cease your presence, then you leave me no choice but to engage in combat.” She maintained silence momentarily, closing her eyes, and opening them again. Her expression now changed to hold a look of wrath and hostility expected of the True Queen. “I am warning you one final time—Beatrix Fortunato—leave or perish in the soils of your homeland.”
“You're gonna tell me this idiot over here is getting off easy when it was her who unleashed attacks of nature as well?”
In the meanwhile that the two were bickering, Rosaria distracted herself with healing, while looking far off to the ruined city. Hearing the giantess refer to her once more brought her attention back to the two.
“Hey, hey! I made those rock pillars! Cool, huh? The rest was on her, though. You still haven’t said your name, by the way.”
“It was not she wrought such destruction over these fair lands of Rome. She fought as any Godslayer would. I am understanding of the collateral damages—an inevitable charge that accompanies our battles, but the manner in which you handled yourself is simply outrageous! A Campione is the protector of mankind that fends off the Heretic Gods, not those that bring calamity upon man themselves!” the True Queen responded, her words resolute. Such reasoning was enough not to sway her judgement.
“Yeah, that’s what Hubert said, too!” Rosaria quipped, now that she was brought to the conversation.
“We should’ve just chosen to convince the True Queen after all,” Marco said with a sigh.
“You’re right… none are as righteous as Her Majesty,” Stefano agreed.
“This is the second time I am seeing the True Queen, and I have to say… Her Majesty is as awe-inspiring as ever,” Linda said, looking up to the True Queen with a small smile.
Shit, shit, shit… shit! The True Queen is here…!! All… all my plans are gonna go to ruin now! Dammit… damn youuuuuu, eighth King!! Alberta panicked internally even as she displayed a calm expression, sweat rolling down her skin.
Alina saw the sweat and felt a smirk spreading. She willed it to go away. Even if the Divine Instrument ended up under the protection of the True Queen, this incident wouldn’t be a complete loss for Rosaria. It seemed she’d gained a little more respect and if Alina wasn’t mistaken, her King had gained even more control of her Authority.
“I see. The tomato gets to stay but I get kicked out. I was hoping to wait and fight you but I see I have no other choice,” Beatrix said as she stood up. “Then so be it. This is my home, I am not leaving especially if that stupid tomato gets to stay!”
“Very well. So you are claiming that you will stay and meet a humiliating defeat?”
“In my current state it wouldn’t be too humiliating. My humiliation was already caused by that rotten tomato and I already lost my home once. I’m not losing it again by being exiled.”
“Then fight we must, and settle this in the ancient fashion.”
Yagami watched from the sidelines with the two Hime Miko behind him. If anything happened, he would be there to react especially now that Gloria had joined the fray. The state of Rome was horrible, to the extent one could barely call it a ruin. The giantess, he had shown a smidgen of interest in, but the other Campione. With those nine tails, there was no way he as a man of Yamato could not be interested.
Beatrix quickly gathered rocks from the ground with her only remaining hand, before she threw them with haste at the True Queen. She was not about to let herself be exiled from Italy.
The True Queen thus fell to a building below as the chunks of rocks and concrete struck her hard, sending her down from her high-placed crystal. There was a cloud of smoke where she was dropped. Beatrix jumped high, stomping the building where the True Queen had landed upon. The force and her weight demolished the building completely, a cloud of dust spread out as it hit the ground.
“Get up. I’m certain that wouldn’t be enough to take you out,” Beatrix said as she took a step back.
“Oh? Impressive Authority, no wonder it is so destructive.” The True Queen stood atop a puddle of crystal some distance away from Beatrix, floating in the air. How the ruler of Europe reached that point after she stomped at her on the building, was something Beatrix knew not. Indeed, she didn’t looked as though she was hurt—despite the fact that she was struck with debris just a moment ago. “However, I am enraged verily after all. Furthermore, I am disappointed.”
“Damn it, just what is she? Tch, seems I really needed more power before facing her.” Beatrix picked up more debris as she felt at this point she had no other choice but to continue fighting. She was not about to be exiled from her home country, not just when her new life had begun.
The True Queen vanished, traversing into the state of Godspeed, her seamless movement impossible to bare witness to with the naked eye. She reappeared as the cloud of debris passed by her. It was as though Beatrix was dealing with Discordia again, but it was much, much worse. Her senses screamed at her to not face this Godslayer even as she was energized by the feeling of battle-frenzy, which numbed most of her pain except the final cut she had received from Rosaria. The kind of fear that was invoked upon her by the True Queen was something she’d never experienced before, but she refused to give in to it.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=z0Vtz497MZg)
The Goddess of Britain thus raised her right arm up to the Heavens as she sang in her singsong voice thus:
“O personification of the luminous Dawn! O personification of the luminous Moon! I am she who bringeth upon this world the light of justice and the shadow it bears—the wicked who dwell in the dark to slay the dark, the righteous who dwell in the light to slay the light. For I am the ultimate ruler—I am the ultimate bringer of balance! Heed mine prayer and arise, shower thy celestial radiance upon the realm that hath been led astray!”
And so, the sun rose from the east, and the moon rose from the west. The two celestial bodies were pulled up to the horizon as the black clouds were moved away.
Indeed. there was a second sun in the sky now—brought forth by the Authority of the True Queen!
The light of Eos and Selene thus descended upon the giantess of the earth, the luminous rays of the moon and the tremulous rays of the sun danced and intertwined before they showered down at Beatrix.
Yagami grimaced and turned to the two Hime Miko behind him, swiftly covering their eyes with his hands. “Don’t open your eyes if you wish to keep your eyesight.” A pair of red lenses formed and solidified over his own eyes as he returned to watching the spectacle, this time with something to block the inevitable flare of light.
“Ehhh, but I want to see this!”
“Oh hush, heed your Lord’s words.”
The gyaru and the stoic Hime Miko uttered.
Beatrix laughed hysterically. “Crazy attack after another. I don’t want to leave my home! I will not have an outsider have it! I don’t care how long you have lived, old hag! I’ll live and come after you!”
“Oh? Persistent, I see. Very well. I shall not exile you out of respect for the will you have displayed, but know this—you are clearly unfit to rule these lands. Regardless, I shall accept your challenge any time.”
The light of the moon and sun thus smote upon Beatrix’ form. It was cold and hot at the same time, a sensation she could hardly comprehend, yet she found herself screaming from the top of her lungs in utmost agony. Even the final gash delivered upon her by Rosaria didn’t feel this bad, it was as though she was truly on fire, yet at the same time it was as if she was drowning in icy cold water. What was most ridiculous about this situation was that the heat and cold didn’t balance each other and cancel themselves out. Such a miracle that could hurt her Godly form could only be that of an extremely potent Authority.
Beatrix felt intense pain on her body. She had somehow managed to live that attack but was unable to feel much of her body. She tried standing up but could feel her body at all, seemingly not responding with one exception. Her instinct told her that she could call upon something, and so she did. Black wings like that of crows sprouted from her back. She was surprised, she had not seen this before. She couldn’t help but smile. She then began to flap her wings even if she couldn’t properly move she didn’t want to be laid on the ground.
“I shall take these lands from you, it might not be today but I shall take them from your grasp one day!”
“As I have stated, I am willing to accept your challenge in the future. Savor your defeat well, young King.”
I will take you down one day and take everything from you… Beatrix thought, her body now transforming back to normal. She noticed that the fingers cut off from her hand were restored as she returned to her ordinary form, but the wounds remained. Tired and full of fatigue, she finally passed out.
“See, told you that she wrecked it,” Rosaria spoke casually, tossing a piece of debris to the side. She was too busy trying not to be a casualty in the surprise battle that broke out—she even forgot that she should be a combatant there, too. “That said, I’m going to find Lina and Marie!” She walked only a few paces until her Authority finally ended, which also pulled out the surge of energy keeping her up, making her fall to her knees and eventually plopping face down to the dirt, passed out.
Once the light show was over, the red faded away and Yagami released the hold he had kept on the two girls. He would have to reevaluate that giantess, seeing that she managed to withstand that Authority, something he hadn’t expected from a youngling.
Now that all was said and done, Caim deemed it safe to finally come out. As he walked devoutly across the debris and rubble, making a beeline for the redhead’s body, he frowned once he got a good look at her.
“Reckless,” he snarled. He glanced over to the other woman—the giantess—and deepened his scowl. “Foolish. And yet, the both of thee hath no shame...”
The Paladin sighed. There was no point in berating the unconscious. There was something more important on his mind as he saw the True Queen come down to the street where he was, taking steps across crystal platforms that formed under her soles.
“Lady Gloria?” He turned to the True Queen, almost failing to hide his now-pleased expression. “Thou were... simply extraordinary…” While he was nothing short of amazed, Caim wasn’t the best at giving compliments, or showing any emotion other than that stern look he would give. Actually, he was very awkward with giving praise to others.
“I thank thou for thy hearty compliment,” Gloria only said as she looked down at the seventh King on the ground.
“So you were out,” Marina said with an indifferent look, popping up from behind the Campione. “Did you see how this mess came to be?”
“Verily. These two were the cause of it as far as I’ve seen.” Caim’s voice was stern once he pointed to the unconscious couple near him. He then sighed with resign. “I suppose it wouldst been a great deal to ask for their quelling much earlier.”
“The information arrived rather late, so we couldn’t take action earlier.”
Alina stayed a respectful distance from the True Queen as she picked her away across the destruction to get to Rosaria. Nonetheless, she couldn’t help but glance at the ancient Campione, the display of her power still fresh in her mind. Will Rosaria be as strong as her one day? Alina realized she probably wouldn’t be around to see it. She’d die from old age if nothing else, but hopefully she could continue to be a part of this for as long as possible.
The Diavolo Rosso reached the eighth King’s battered body. “You’ve done enough for today, my lord,” she said.” She scooped her up in her arms.
“O knight of the Copper Black Cross, tell your Lord that the Divine Instrument shall be accepted by me, Gloria, the second King,” the True Queen proclaimed with a tone that demanded respect, her voice echoing across the street.
Alina froze, then found her voice. “Your message shall be delivered, Your Majesty,” she shouted back.
“Nnn, t’was our first encounter would be as such but the two younglings have potential,” Yagami commented as he appeared beside Gloria. “Both have traits that interest me, the giant one. Not many could withstand that particular Authority. The crimson haired lass is also intriguing with the power of the nine-tailed fox.”
“The giantess hath usurped an Authority from the mighty Discordia… thus she possesses extraordinary vitality—but that may well be her only useful trait,” Gloria replied.
“Fumu fumu, that may be so but she hath survived nonetheless. Perhaps with a little guidance, she will amount to more than just a ruffian.”
“With little guidance, she shall learn from thee what benefits her evil ambitions, and betray thy expectations—do not squander efforts most precious, Cursed King.”
“A shame then for her designs to be as dark as what composes my body. A watchful eye on her, I shall keep due to no small part of what she has done to Rome.” Yagami turned to the two Hime Miko behind him, nudging them forward to take a look at the devastation. “Observe, the destruction caused by two young Devil Kings. See what they have wrought on what is the capital of Italy.”
“As expected of the mon—the Kings,” Himiko boldly said.
“That’s pretty sad in a way, I was looking forward to observing the fashion senses of the Europeans,” Natsuki replied, rubbing the back of her head.
“There will be other cities for us to visit. There we can take time to indulge in some of what Europe has to offer but please focus on the matter at hand, Natsuki.”
“What’s there to focus about here?”
“This could have very well happened in Yamato. Do you not understand that Devil Kings are walking disasters?” Yagami said, rapping her lightly on the head.
“I already knew that, though. Your Majesty is a well-reputed monster in our country, after all.” The gyaru laughed. “How silly of Your Majesty yourself to personally tell me that.”
“This city was levelled in less than a day yet you don’t bat an eyelid. Children these days…” he grumbled. “Still, an experience to be had for those who have yet to witness destruction firsthand.”
“Mn? While this is amazing, there are more amazing things to see anyway—I can show them to you any time for a good extra wad of cash. Ehehe.”
“Shameless…” Himiko huffed.
“Don’t I already give you enough pocket money?” Yagami added with a frown. “I hope at least you can understand the implications of this battle, Himiko.”
“But it’s never enough!”
“Indeed I do, my Lord may count on it,” Himiko replied with a slight bow of her head. “It is evident that monsters akin to Your Majesty are spawning and the world may soon be reduced to this state all the same.”
“Which is why stepping out once in a blue moon is beneficial. Nnn, I do so wish to speak to the two young ones…”
“And?”
“I’d rather not get involved with such people,” Natsuki blatantly expressed. “They’re a bunch of idiots.”
“Heh, they remind me of the time I was their age. Young, reckless and a penchant for destruction. Still, what makes you say that, Natsuki-chan?” Yagami asked.
“Sixth sense, I guess? I have a way of telling what kind of people I meet, sorta.”
Yagami looked to Himiko for confirmation, who shrugged, “Ho, then what kind of person did I feel like to you?”
“Hm… a man who pretends to be upright and elderly but just wants to be young again?”
Yagami chuckled. “Not too far from the mark, my dear. Let us continue this conversation tonight, you have sufficiently piqued my interest as well.”
“For tonight we may rest in the hotel that I hath been in before arriving at the lands of Yamato,” Gloria said. “I shall be moving out in the morrow.”
“Shall I follow thou or is Europe open to my travels?” Yagami asked for confirmation.
“That is a decision left to thee, I am returning to England with the Divine Instrument.”
“Hoho, Britannia. Hmm, I shall give my decision by then. Art thou going to study the Divine Instrument?”
“Not much to study of it, I am knowledgeable of it enough. The Day of Rising Forests… I suppose I shall take this matter into mine own hands.”
“Ho, this might sway mine decision enough with the way thou regards the matter. Bah, I shall leave it for later. Where are the two younglings headed, I wonder…”
“I reckon they shall stay here… or would they pursue the Divine Instrument? That would be interesting in itself.”
“Hah, I don’t think any are foolish enough to do so, True Queen. If they wake before thy departure then perhaps we shall have a short conversation. The nine tails… That particular Authority is almost synonymous with that of my Yamato’s but there is always the faint possibility of it being otherwise.”
“I doubt the children would awaken by then, their bodies are far too tired from the ordeal. Though I agree with thou on the possibility, it is undoubtedly related to the legends of the nine tailed foxes that this child may hath usurped.”
“Mufufu. This will be most enjoyable…” Yagami uttered, mostly to himself as a smile began to form on his face.
“Thou seem a tad too happy about this, not that I can judge, however. The wretches deserve such punishment,” Caim commented. He crossed his arms and almost mused once he stood next to Yagami.
“They are young and brash but I suppose you are right, paladin. It is inexcusable to have a lack of manners at that age.”
“What I would like to know is, what in God’s holy name was on their minds when they were causing this much destruction? Remorse, did they not feel?”
“That matters not when compared to the True Queen’s wrath,” Yagami said with a shrug of his shoulders. “We are Devil Kings, destruction inevitably follows in our wake.”
“Thou art a Campione, ser? I would not have been able to tell if thou had not told me firsthand.” Caim’s expression switched to a face of interest as a single brow raised.
“The very same. Just an old one, mind you. Wanted to see what the youngins are up to so here I am.”
“Funny how thou would happen to stumble upon this chaos upon thy visit. Heh… Decimus would be furious to find this done by children. Knowing him, he would take these two under his wing, punish them, and recondition their personalities altogether.” An almost content smirk fell upon Caim’s expression, then, as if something of that nature pleased him.
“You have uttered a name I have not heard for untold ages, paladin. Why… or how do you know of that name?”
“I suppose thou doth not know. Decimus was my master in times of the Third Crusade before his death.”
“This paladin speaketh of a curious tale in which he claimeth to hath cometh from the path,” Gloria supplemented. Yagami only made a look of interest and hummed as he listened.
“T’is the truth. The image of castles and my fellow knights at my side doth be clear in my memory—mayhaps the last thing I recall that made the smallest iota of sense,” Caim defended. “I had almost believed myself to be in a completely different realm with how bloody chaotic everything is here.”
“It’s not usually so bad here,” Marina said. “Much more peaceful than the crusades, I believe your timing is simply quite bad,” Marina said.
“…Is there any information the texts of today that telleth of the Third Crusade’s end, by the way? I am curious what my fate would spell had I stayed back.”
“They are rather easy to find if you know where to look, such as the internet.”
“The…” Raising his brow as high as he could manage, the Paladin made a mixed expression of irritation and confusion. “Art thou fabricating words? Thou would not find information in a net.”
“It is something you use on a computer. A virtual world, sorta.”
Even with that explanation, the Paladin was just as clueless.
“…What? Now thou art just making fun of me. T’is possible to acquire information in some fabricated world thou would call a… compyootor?”
“Uh… E-Elder Sister…?” Marina called out to Gloria with eyes pleading for help.
“Ufufu, I suppose it would take some time for our ancient Paladin to adjust with the technology of our time,” Gloria said with a look of mirth.
“Hmph, assuming my sanity remains intact, considering everything I saw here today.” Caim crossed his arms and furrowed his brows toward the distance.
“Assuming it does…” Marina repeated.
“We have overstayed our welcome in this wreckage. Come, let us depart,” Gloria said, walking away, the group joining her as she started her departure.